A New Life in Equestria(Continued)

by Prince Ecosis

Rating: mature
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Princess Cadance, Other, Romance, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Zecora, Alternate Universe, Human, Sad, Princess Luna
Length: 113511

Discriminated because I'm a Canadian teenager, I am greeted by Princess Celestia after watching My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, who offers to take me to Equestria and end my pain.

Nothing hurts more than losing your parents and being discriminated because of where you're from. I was suffering those, discriminated because I was from Toronto, Canada. Everyday, I was harassed and bullied by a racist gang at my school, just because I wasn't American.

But, the only thing that cheers me up is watching My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and I have labeled Celestia as my favorite. One night, Celestia herself appears in front of me, and offers to take me away from Earth and allow me to live, as a Prince, in Equestria, but with a small price.

Published 2014-05-10 20:30:06 UTC
Last updated 2016-08-01 01:12:19 UTC

Nightmare Night with Cousin Caddie

Three years later...

I've been living in Equestria for three years and I'll tell you, Equestria is paradise. It has been very good living here with Celestia as my mom. She even gave me a new name: Glitter Sparkle. I really like the name. It may sound like a name for a filly, but I still like it. She has grown very attached to me, as have to her. She smothers me a lot, but I don't care. I still love her.

I'm going through potty-training again and have been doing pretty good. I wear pull-ups instead of diapers and have a few accidents now and then. Mommy doesn't get mad if I do, and that's good. Every time I go without being asked or wake up without being wet or messy, I get rewarded by her, usually with praise, or a slice of cake or ice cream, if I get lucky. Also, most people would want privacy while doing their business, but Mommy usually sits next to me and keeps me on the potty while I go. I don't really mind. She's my mom, after all.

I have a full set of baby teeth and I'm able to eat solid foods, instead of breast milk. I've gotten used to eating hay, oats, grass, and other things in a pony's diet. I like many different foods, but my favorite is hay. I'll eat it raw, cooked, or with something else. Hay is very good, and it's no wonder why ponies love it so much. Also, I can talk now, perfectly. I still call Celestia "Mommy", even though I can say her name just fine, but I feel like I'm offending her or disrespecting her if I do, so I call her "Mommy". I have my own bedchamber with a bathroom that I use for playtime, potty breaks, and very rarely, for bedtime. I really love to sleep with Mommy.

The only things I can't do are fly and use my magic, as I am still a little too young. I remember when I was about a month old, I could use it perfectly, but only for a week. Mommy said that she'll teach me how to do both of them when I'm about seven years old. At least I've seen the color of my aura: Shiny Silver. It was close to Mommy's golden aura. Also, I've bonded with my other two family members: my auntie, Princess Luna, and my cousin, Princess Cadence. I love them both. Even though Auntie Luna is nocturnal, and Caddie lives in the Crystal Empire several miles away from Canterlot, I still get to spend a little time with them.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up in my own bed the next morning and yawned with a smile. I had slept in my own bed because Mommy was very tired and wanted to sleep alone. Anyway, I threw the green-velvet comforter off of me, shivering a bit from being deprived of the heat the comforter was giving me. I then rolled out of bed, landing on my four hooves, and stretched. I poked the front of my pull-up, smiling as it was completely clean. Still smiling, I walked across the hall to Mommy's bedchamber. Remembering what she told me, I knocked on the door before going in.

"Come in", I heard Mommy call from the inside. I opened the door and walked in, closing the door behind me. Mommy was sitting on the bed, brushing her tail and humming to herself. She looked over at me and smiled. "Good morning, Sweetie".

"Morning, Mommy", I said, walking over to her bed and sitting down next to her. Mommy pulled me into a hug and cuddled me.

"Did you sleep well?", she said.

"Mm-hmm", I said, "No accidents, either". I proudly showed off my clean pull-up, making Mommy smile.

"That's great, Sweetie", she said, "Keep that up, and soon, you won't need pull-ups anymore". I smiled and snuggled deeper into her coat. At that point, I felt my bladder calling for release.

"Mommy?", I asked.

"Yes, Sweetie?", Mommy asked back.

"I have to go potty", I said.

"Go ahead, Sweetie", Mommy said.

Mommy let go of me and gave me a small pat on the back of my pull-up as I jumped off of the bed. I walked into the bathroom, pulled my pull-up down to my ankles, and sat down on the toilet. I sighed as I released my bladder into the toilet, a small trickling sound emanating through the bathroom as I did. After tinkling, I flushed and washed my hooves with Mommy's best-smelling soap. After that, I could taste my own morning breath, making me wince a bit. I grabbed my toothbrush, put some fluoride-free toothpaste on it and brushed my teeth very slowly, since my gums were very sensitive. After spitting out the toothpaste and rinsing the mint out of my mouth, I walked out of the bathroom and sat back down on the bed. I cuddled Mommy again and she rested her head on top of mine.

"I love you, Sweetie", Mommy said, kissing my cheek.

"I love you too, Mommy", I said, snuggling into her coat. She was so warm.

"So, Sweetie", Mommy said, "Do you know what today is?"

"Saturday?", I said.

"Well, yes", Mommy said, "But it's also a special day".

"Special day?", I asked curiously.

"Yes", Mommy said, "It's Nightmare Night".

"Nightmare Night?", I said. Nightmare Night was Halloween in Equestria, one of my favorite holidays.

"Yes", Mommy said, "And you're finally old enough to go trick-or-treating". My ears perked up like a dog after hearing that.

"Really?!", I said, getting very excited.

"Yes", Mommy said again, "I'm going to let you trick-or-treat this year". I hugged Mommy as tight as I could.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!", I said, planting several kisses on her cheek.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mommy said, giving me a small and affectionate lick on my cheek as I looked up at her.

"Are you going with me?", I asked.

"I'd love to, Sweetie, but I can't", Mommy said, "I have to stay here and keep watch in case ponies try to vandalize the Castle. The last thing I need is my Castle to be pelted with eggs or rolled with toilet paper or spray-painted with graffiti".

"But I can't go by myself~!", I whined.

"I know, Sweetie", Mommy said, cuddling me a little tighter, "But don't worry your little head about that. Instead, I'm going to send Cadence with you. She's one who really loves to trick-or-treat".

"Caddie likes to trick-or-treat?", I asked, "Isn't she a little old for that?"

"That's what I've been telling her", Mommy said, "But she doesn't care. She says as long as she's a filly, she can still do it. I don't even think she's going to stop even when she grows up". I giggled lightly.

"When is she coming?", I asked again, wanting to see her.

"Whenever you want her to come, I'll write a letter to her", Mommy said.

"Can she come over now?", I pleaded, "I want to see her".

"Sure", Mommy said, licking my cheek again, "Just let me write the letter". Still cuddling me, she levitated a paper, a quill, and a small container of ink, quickly scribbling down what she needed to. I leaned up a little bit to see what she was writing.

Dear, Cadence,

I would like you to come to Canterlot and trick-or-treat with your cousin, Glitter. I would go, but I must stay at the Castle and protect it from vandals. I would highly appreciate in if you would. Also, I would like you to come to the Castle now, as Glitter would very much like to see you. You may leave after you're done trick-or-treating, or you may stay the night, your choice.

Princess Celestia

After writing what she needed to, she cleaned the ink off of the quill and placed it, along with the ink container, back on her dresser. After that, she wrapped the letter up into a scroll with a red ribbon and with a blast of magic, Mommy sent the letter to the Crystal Empire, the place Caddie lived. Mommy then cuddled me again.

"She should get the letter in about two minutes", she said.

"OK", I said, smiling with excitement.

"So", Mommy said, "Since you're trick-or-treating this year, I made you a costume last night". Mommy used her magic to pull something out from underneath her bed. I saw that it was a cloak that was black on the outside, red in the inside. Also, there was face paint, fake blood, and a pair of plastic fangs. I smiled as I knew exactly what it was: a vampire costume. I smiled even bigger as I knew Mommy remembered that I wanted to be a vampire for Nightmare Night. It was better than a cheap ghost. Seriously, who wants to just throw a sheet over their self and pretend to be scary? Anyway, I hugged Mommy as tight as I could.

"Thank you, Mommy!", I said, "I love it!"

"You're very welcome, Sweetie", Mommy said, licking my cheek once more, "I knew you would like it. I was up until 4:00 this morning making it, just for you". I smiled and nuzzled her again. About three minutes later, we heard a knock on the door. "Come in". The door opened and Caddie walked through, her usual sweet smile on her face.

"Caddie!", I said, running over to the filly and hugging her tight. Her coat had a very powerful cherry scent, and I loved it every time I hugged her.

"Hey, Glitter", Caddie said, "Good to see you". She leaned down and gave me a small kiss on my cheek.

"You too!", I said, returning the kiss and inhaling her cherry scent. Caddie then looked over at Mommy.

"Hey, Auntie Celestia", she said.

"Hello, Cadence", Mommy said, "How's everything?"

"Perfect", Caddie said, "Absolutely perfect. I was about to play some chess, but when I heard about my little cousin wanting to see me, I couldn't say no". I blushed with so much flattery.

"Well, you arrived just in time for dinner", Mommy said, "Whenever you're ready, you may head down to the dining room". Caddie smiled and walked down to the dining room. I prepared to followed her, but looked back at Mommy first.

"Are you coming, Mommy?", I asked.

"I'll be down there soon", Mommy said, "First I must prepare everything for tonight. Anyone who tries to vandalize my Castle will be severely punished".

I shrugged and followed Caddie downstairs to the dining room, closing Mommy's bedchamber door behind me. Once we got to the dining room, Caddie lifted me into my highchair and strapped me in, pushing the table piece until it was lightly pressing against my tummy. After wrapping a napkin around my neck to act as a bib, she sat down in the chair next to me. The cooks then brought out the food and served me and Caddie, leaving a plate for Mommy once she was ready. After that, they left, leaving Caddie and I alone.

My plate contained grilled hay as an entree, along with a side of several mixed vegetables, like carrots and asparagus. I have to admit, I couldn't stand vegetables living on Earth. In fact, just a single green bean or a single kernel of corn was my kryptonite. But now, I absolutely LOVE vegetables. I don't know if it's my knew vegetarian body, but I now love vegetables. In fact, I don't even eat popcorn when I watch a movie. I'll just have a head of broccoli or a stalk of celery. I'm not picky, either. I'll eat them all. Broccoli, spinach, carrots, corn, peas, asparagus, you name it. Anyway, Caddie and I ate in silence for about five minutes, then Caddie broke that silence.

"So, Glitter", she said, wiping her mouth with her napkin, "How's it been?"

"Great!", I said, chewing a big piece of asparagus, "I woke up with no potty in my pull-up!"

"Well, congrats", Caddie said, "Looks like you're becoming a big colt".

"Mm-hmm!", I said, "Mommy said that if I keep waking up clean and go only in the potty, I won't have to wear pull-ups no more!" Caddie smiled and nuzzled me.

"Good luck, little cousin", she said, showing a bit of support.

"Thank you, Caddie", I said.

After dinner, Caddie and I still had a few hours before it was dark outside, so we decided to just watch some cartoons to pass the time. We were watching funny Nightmare Night specials, cuddling tightly on my bed, and giggling every now and then.

"Ooh, this is my favorite part!", I said. After we saw that part, we both started laughing hard. "That was so funny!"

"Yes it was", Caddie said, "The main character it the sliest pony I've ever seen. He always gets his victims without them even knowing".

"Yeah", I said, "It's like he's silent, but deadly". I heard a small sigh come from Caddie, followed by a giggle.

"Do you know what else is silent but deadly?", she asked me, smirking.

"What?", I asked. I instantly caught on what she was talking about, as a very foul odor traveled up my nostrils, making my muzzle twitch and wrinkle, and it wasn't coming from my pull-up either.

"Eww!", I exclaimed, shoving my face into Caddie's coat to block out the odor. Caddie laughed hysterically.

"Excuse me", she said, still laughing hard. I looked up at Caddie with my hoof over my muzzle, blocking out the stench.

"Why did you do that in my room?!", I yelled, "It's stinky!"

"I know", Caddie said, playfully fanning her behind, "Silent, but deadly". Even though I was trapped in Caddie's gas cloud, I had to admit, the joke was funny. I smiled and hugged the filly again, trying hard to get used to the smell.

"That was funny, Caddie", I said, giggling. Caddie smiled and returned the cuddle.

"I'm glad you think so, Glitter", she said, "I apologize for... breaking wind... in your bedchamber. I've been holding that one in for a long time".

"It's OK, Caddie", I said, giggling lightly, "But I'm gonna get you back".

"We'll just see about that", Caddie said.

~~~~~~~~~~

7:00 PM...

I sighed as I sat on the potty, doing my business, and kicking my hind legs as they hung over the seat. I was taking a quick potty break before leaving with Caddie. It was time. Candy time I should say. Yep, it was time to go trick-or-treating, and I was very excited to bring in loads of candy. I grabbed some toilet paper off of the roll and wiped myself carefully.

"Are you OK in there?", Caddie said from the outside.

"Yes", I said back, "I'm almost done".

"OK, Glitter", Caddie said, "Just checking". After I was finished in the bathroom, I came back into my bedchamber, closing the door behind me.

"I'm done, Caddie", I said. Caddie smiled.

"Good", Caddie said, "Now, come here so I can get your costume on you".

I walked over to Caddie and sat down on the bed, smiling as she put the cloak, face paint, and fake blood on me. I took the fangs and placed them in my mouth, shifting them around until they were comfortable. After that, I looked in the mirror, smiling. I really looked good and scary, and I knew I was about to score some major sugar.

"Aww!", Caddie said, "You look so cute wearing that!"

"Cute?", I said, "I'm not supposed to be cute! I'm scary! Rah!" I tried growling at her to scare her, showing her my scariness, but she just chuckled.

"Nice try", Caddie said, ruffling my mane with her hoof You still look a little scary". I smiled. "Now, I'm going to put my costume on". She walked into the bathroom as I sat down on my bed, practicing my roars and hisses for my costume.

While Caddie was getting her costume on, I was thinking about the amount of candy I was going to take in. I was planning to get so much candy, especially from the elderly ponies. Elders really like giving candy to the young ones, especially on Nightmare Night. Because seriously, who doesn't love a three-year-old wearing a "cute" vampire costume? Anyway, soon, Caddie walked out of the bathroom, dressed in her Nightmare Night costume. She had dyed her mane black, fake blood was covering her face, she was wearing a black cloak, and she was wearing special contact lenses to make her pupils look bigger. I had to admit, she looked pretty scary.

"Like my costume?", Caddie said, "I'm Bloody Marey".

"Wow!", I said, "You're scary!"

"Thanks for that, Glitter", Caddie said, kissing my cheek, "Alright, get your pillowcase so we can go". I grabbed my pillowcase and hopped onto Caddie's back. Before leaving, we walked into Mommy's bedchamber to let her know we were leaving. Mommy was also prepared, standing at her window, looking through a spyglass, with a huge bucket of water balloons next to her.

"Auntie", Caddie said, "We're leaving now".

"OK, Sweetie", Mommy said, still looking out of the window. She must have been seriously concentrated.

"We'll be back around 10:30", Caddie said. After saying goodbye, Caddie and I walked out of the Castle and started trick-or-treating.

Two hours later...

Caddie and I were making out like bandits. Serious bandits. Our pillowcases were about three-quarters full, and were starting to get heavy. Good thing I was riding on Caddie's back, because if I wasn't, I don't think I would have been able to carry it.

"We're doing good", Caddie said.

"Yep!", I said, "I can taste the candy already!" Caddie chuckled let out a small chuckle.

"You're funny, Glitter", she said, "So, we have thirty minutes left. I think we should end our trick-or-treating with the rich ponies". Just hearing the word "rich" made me happy. Trick-or-treating in a rich neighborhood was pure jackpot.

"Yes!", I happily said. Caddie giggled.

A few minutes later, we arrived in the rich neighborhood. There was no mistaking this neighborhood for any other neighbor hood. Mansions were everywhere, and I could have swore that the light bulbs were diamond. I was starting to get anxious at that point, as I knew my pillowcase was about to get twice as heavy. Our first stop was a mansion with solid bricks for walls. Caddie rang the doorbell and stepped back a few inches as the door opened and an elderly mare, wearing a funny hat, came through the door and stood on the doorstep.

"Trick-or-treat!", Caddie and I said together.

"Coming right up", the mare said, giving us each two full-size chocolate bars. I smiled with excitement as the candy bars went into my pillowcase, joining the mountain of candy already in there.

"Thank you", Caddie and I said.

"You're welcome", the elder said, "Happy Nightmare Night, young-uns".

"Happy Nightmare Night!", I said. We walked off as the elder went back into her house.

The next mansion we went to was right next to the previous one. Excitement began to occur again as we walked up to the doorstep and saw a bucket of candy, filled to the point where it was overflowing, some on the ground. There was a sign that said Please take only one. I really wish it hadn't, because it was full of good things, like chocolate, packs of gummy candy, lollipops, and other tasty candies. I hopped off of Caddie's back and walked up to the bucket, my mouth watering. I reached out to take a treat, but Caddie pulled me back with her magic.

"I have an idea", Caddie said. She pointed her horn toward the bucket and blasted it with magic. The dust cleared and I gasped a bit. The single bucket of candy was now three of them. "I multiplied it. Now, I can have one for myself, you can have one, and the third one will remain here for other trick-or-treaters". She levitated two of the buckets over to her. She poured the candy in one of them in her own pillowcase, and the candy in the other one in my pillowcase. I smiled as I took my pillowcase and hopped back on Caddie's back. We walked to the next mansion. I smiled, thanking myself for having such a clever filly as a cousin.

~~~~~~~~~~

Twenty minutes later...

Caddie and I were making our way back to the Castle, our huge pillowcases with us. Mine was full of fun-sized candy, with several full-size candies, thanks to the rich ponies. I was a little sad since it had to end so soon, but porch lights were starting to go off, and ponies were going to bed. I guess the fun has to end eventually. Anyway, we reached the Castle and entered. All lights were off, and it was pitch-dark.

"Hello?", I said. Then, a very loud roar rang out and scared the living daylights out of is both. A light flashed on and Auntie Luna, dressed as her evil alter ego, Nightmare Moon, was standing in front of us.

"Mother!", Caddie said, "Why'd you do that?"

"You scared us!", I said.

"Of course I did!", Auntie Luna said, "This is my night, and I scare everypony that I can! Nightmare Moon never misses out on frightening little fillies and colts on her night!"

"I wish you could always dress like that", I mumbled underneath my breath.

"Just a little word of advice though, my dear sweethearts", she said, giving us both a nuzzle, "I wouldn't scare Tia for a while. I have several times, and she almost shot me with a crossbow the last time".

"Understood", Caddie said.

"Yeah", I said, "You better hurry, Auntie Luna. Some ponies are still trick-or-treating, and are about to go home".

"I will", Auntie Luna said, "All will bow down to Nightmare Moon! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She dashed out the door as Caddie and I walked up to Mommy's bedchamber to let her know we were back. Once we got there, Caddie opened the door.

"Auntie Celestia", she said, "We're back". Mommy was standing at the window, still fully concentrated, a loaded crossbow pointed out the window as well.

"Mommy?", I said. She didn't even move. "MOMMY!" Mommy turned around instantly, pointing a crossbow at us, ready to fire.

"Auntie Celestia it's us!!", Caddie yelled before Mommy could fire. Mommy sighed and dropped the crossbow.

"I'm very sorry, you two", she said, "I've been standing at this window ever since you two left, and Luna hasn't been making it any easier. I had to shoot at some vandals because I ran out of water balloons, and I've wasted several good arrows". I looked over at the wall and saw a huge sack, full of candy, leaning against it. I smiled a little.

"Mommy?", I said, pointing to the sack, "Is that candy?"

"Yes, Sweetie", Mommy said, "Confiscated candy. A huge gang of teenagers tried to vandalize the Castle, and I took their candy as punishment for them. I think they'll think twice before trying to spray paint my Castle next year".

"Sooo...", I said, shifting my eyes from side to side. Mommy chuckled, knowing what I wanted to say.

"Yes, Sweetie", she said, "You and Cadence can split it as you wish".

"Thanks, Mommy!", I said, taking the sack of candy.

After taking our costumes off and checking our candy, Caddie and I sat in my bedchamber, eating our candy and talking among ourselves. Caddie and I had fun trick-or-treating, and I loved every minute of it, just like every time I got to spend with Caddie.

"So", Caddie said, swallowing a miniature candy bar, "Did you have fun?"

"Mm-hmm", I said, finishing off a lollipop, "We sure got a lot of candy".

"We did", Caddie said, "This looks like a new record compared to last time". We ate our candy for a while. I dug to the bottom of my pillowcase and saw a spider-horn-ring. Caddie really likes horn-rings, so I struck her a deal.

"Caddie?", I asked.

"Yes, Glitter?", Caddie said

"I'll trade you this spider-horn-ring for a candy bar", I said, holding the horn-ring out to her. Caddie smiled.

"You know my weakness", she said, "Deal".

I gave her the horn-ring and she gave me a full-size candy bar. After the trade, we kept eating, enjoying our massive loads of candy. After a few more pieces, I felt a small buildup underneath me, and I smiled widely. I pulled the back of my pull-up down slightly so Caddie wouldn't notice, gave a small sigh, and passed a silent and long puff of gas.

"That was a good one", I mumbled underneath my breath, pulling my pull-up back over my bottom, "Hey Caddie. Remember that silent but deadly thing?"

"Mm-hmm", Caddie said, "What about-?" Caddie stopped in mid-sentence when the smell crawled up her nostrils, making her nose wrinkle.

"Eww!", she said, covering her muzzle with her hoof, "Glitter! That's gross!"

"Payback!", I said, "I told you I'd get you back! Plus, I'm only three! Ha!" I sniffed the air loudly. "It's not that bad, actually".

"Because it's your stink!", Caddie said, "But good one, Glitter. You got me". Her muzzle still covered, she reached into her pillowcase and pulled out a wrapped peanut butter cup and gave it to me. "Here's your reward for pranking the prankster". I smiled and took the peanut butter cup, eating it without even removing the wrapper.

"Thank you, Caddie", I said.

"You're welcome, Glitter", Caddie said. We went back to out candy.

~~~~~~~~~~

3:00 AM...

It was the middle of the night when I woke up, yawning loudly. Rubbing my eyes, I smiled as I remembered the great Nightmare Night I had with Caddie. I could still taste the candy I had eaten on my breath.

"Man", I said, rubbing my chubby stomach, "I love me some candy!" Then, my stomach rumbled and I felt a pressure in my lower body. "Gotta go potty!" I ran into the bathroom, barely making it to the potty.

After doing my business and washing up, I walked out of the bathroom and closed the door. Then, I noticed a letter on my nightstand. I walked over to my nightstand and picked up the letter. I opened it and saw that it was from Caddie.

Dear, Glitter,

I had a really good time with you last night. Trick-or-treating is a lot better when it's with you. I wanted to stay the night with you, but I had to return home. I'll be back as soon as I can. Your candy is in your mommy's bedchamber. She didn't want you to get a tummy ache and end up puking. I hope to spend more time with you, Glitter. I miss you already.

Love you, little cousin,

Caddie

I smiled as I kissed the letter and put it under my pillow.

"I love you too, Caddie", I said. At that point, my stomach growled and hunger struck me. I had the nighttime munchies, very bad. I wanted more candy, but I didn't want to wake up Mommy, so I snuck down to the kitchen for a snack.

Once I reached the kitchen, I spotted a really tasty delicacy. A big, three-layer chocolate cake, sitting on the table out in the open. My mouth watered at the sight of the delicious cake, and I instantly wanted some. I walked up to the table, used one of the chairs to boost myself up, and hopped onto the table. I sat down in front of the delicious cake and reached my hoof out for some. Before I could get any however, I heard someone clear their throat, making me jump heavily. I turned toward the door frame, seeing Mommy standing there.

"Well, little one", she said, "Shouldn't you be in bed?"

"S... sorry, Mommy", I said, hanging my head low with guilt, "I was a little hungry and my candy was in your bedchamber. I didn't want to wake you and I saw this cake and... I wanted some". Mommy walked over toward me and sat down in one of the chairs. She set me in her lap and cuddled me.

"Sweetie", she said, "It's OK. If you wanted a snack, all you had to do was ask. I'm not mad at you". I looked up at her and smiled.

"Thank you, Mommy", I said, hugging her tight.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mommy said, licking my cheek. Mommy then looked at the cake. "But, that cake does look really appealing. I don't suppose it would hurt if we had a small piece". She got up, grabbed a knife, and cut herself and I a very small piece. The wonderful taste of rich chocolate was really good, and I instantly fell in love with it. After our cake, we wiped our faces and got up from the table.

"OK, Sweetie", Mommy said, "You need to get to bed. Do you want to sleep with me?"

"Yes, please", I said. Mommy picked me up, put me on her back, and carried me to her bedchamber. Once we got to the bedchamber, we got into the bed. Mommy draped her huge wing over me like a blanket.

"Goodnight, Mommy", I said.

"Goodnight, Sweetie", Mommy said.

A Small Illness/Meeting Shining Armor

Seven years later...

Going on my tenth year in Equestria, a lot of things have happened since I was brought here.

I'm fully potty-trained now, and even though I finished learning when I was three, I still feel proud of myself. Also, I call Celestia "Mom" now because it sounds better. I really love her, Auntie, and Caddie. I've also lived up to my new name, Glitter Sparkle. There's nothing I love more than my new family and my new name.

Also, I can fly and use my magic fully. I was able to learn how to do them two years ago, since my wings had grown and my ability of magic had came back. I can do levitation, transportation, stealth, and many other spells. The only thing I don't have is a cutie mark, and I really want one. Mom says that I'll get one whenever I find my special talent, and I really hope I do get one.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up in my bed with a really bad pain in my head. I sat up and groaned, rubbing my head. I felt hot, so I got out of bed and stood up, stretching a little bit. Then, I noticed an even worse pain in my stomach, and I figured I needed to go to the bathroom. I walked into the bathroom, not even bothering to close the door, since I felt so much pain and was slightly tired. I sat down on the toilet, comforted myself, and pushed, excreting nothing but urine. I flushed, got up from the toilet, and looked in the mirror, seeing that my face was a little green. Of course, it was always green, but it was lighter that usual. Then, a sour taste came from my throat and mixed with my saliva. I don't know what it was, but what I did know was that it tasted horrible. I tried spitting it out, but it kept coming back up. I then retched and felt something travel up my throat. I quickly ran over to the toilet and knelt down and before I knew it, I puked. Coughing loudly, I called for help.

"Mom!", I said before sending another helping of vomit into the toilet, "Mom!" That was all I could say before puking. I just sat there, rubbing my forehead against the cold toilet and vomiting. Soon, I heard someone run up to me. Mom ran through the door, very concerned.

"Sweetie!", she said, "Are you OK?!" She knelt down behind me and rubbed my back.

"*cough* *cough* Sick", I said, my throat starting to hurt.

"What's hurting?", Mom said.

"My head, my throat, and my... *retch* *BLEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!!!*", I tried to say before puking again. Mom used her magic to pull my mane back to avoid getting any vomit on it. "My stomach".

"Oh, Sweetie", Mom said, "I told you not to eat so much cake".

"But...", I said, retching, but able to keep it down, "You ate more than I did, and you're not sick".

"That's because my stomach is used to eating that much", Mom said, "Yours isn't. You have to limit the amount of food you ingest". I puked again, some of it landing on my coat. Mom noticed this.

"That's OK", Mom said, "You can take a bath once you're finished". After about ten minutes, I had puked up the last bit of vomit. I flushed twice and got back onto my hooves as Mom drew up a bath with warm water and I got in.

"Th... thanks, Mom", I said, my throat still hurting and my voice decreasing in volume.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mom said, "Do you want me to leave or do you want me to stay?"

"Stay... please?", I said, not feeling safe in my current state.

"OK, Sweetie", Mom said, "May I bathe with you? I need a bath too". I nodded and scooted over a little. Mom slowly got into the tub and cuddled me. "Feeling any better?"

"No", I said, "Everything hurts".

"Do you have to go to the bathroom?", Mom asked.

"No", I said, "I tried, but nothing came out".

"Maybe you're just a little sick", Mom said, "I'll check your temperature. Open please". I opened my mouth as Mom removed one of her golden horseshoes and placed her hoof on my tongue, gasping afterwards."Oh my goodness! You have a temperature of 103!" After getting cleaned and dried off, Mom carried me to the bed and tucked me in.

"Mom", I said.

"Yes?", Mom said.

"Can you stay in here with me, please?", I asked.

"I can for about an hour", Mom said, "Day Court starts in an hour and I will have Cadence take care of you, since Luna is sleeping".

"OK", I said as my stomach growled lightly, this time from hunger, "Mom?"

"Yes, Sweetie?", Mom asked.

"I'm a little hungry", I said.

"Alright, I'll go get you a little something", Mom said. She left the bedchamber and soon came back with a tray. She set it in front of me and I looked at what was on it: sunflower soup, a chocolate-chip-muffin, wheat crackers, and a small glass of orange juice.

"Thank you, Mom", I said, starting to eat.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mom said, "Eat slowly. I don't want you to puke again". I nodded and ate as Mom sat next to me patiently while I ate. Soon, I finished and laid down again as Mom set the tray aside.

"Are you full?", Mom said.

"Yes", I said. Mom laid down on her side and I snuggled into her underside. Her soft coat was so comfortable as always. Still, I felt sick. My stomach felt like it was holding molten lava and my throat felt like I swallowed a box of hammer-nails.

"Sweetie", Mom said, "I have to go now and get ready for Day Court. I will contact Cadence and she will be here in an hour or so, alright?" I nodded. "If you need anything or puke again, just come get me or one of the maids". I nodded again and Mom kissed my muzzle and left. I snuggled under the blankets and closed my eyes, falling asleep in seconds.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up about an hour later and saw Caddie standing over me.

"C... Caddie?", I said, still feeling bad.

"Yes, Glitter", Caddie said, rubbing my stomach, "It's me. I must have accidentally woken you up when I came in".

"That's fine", I said, pulling Caddie down to me and hugging her. Caddie smiled and got into bed with me.

"So, I see you're sick", she said, "What's wrong?"

"My head, stomach, and throat hurts", I said, "I woke up, then threw up".

"Gross", Caddie said, "You must be really sick".

"Yeah", I said, "I feel like I just drank a carton of expired milk mixed with bird flu".

"Well, I'm here to take care of you while you get better", Caddie said.

"OK", I said. Caddie smiled and kissed my cheek.

"So, is there anything you wanna do to pass the time?", she asked. I thought for a few seconds.

"Chess?", I asked. Caddie smiled.

"Sure", she said.

Caddie walked over to my closet and pulled out my wooden chess-set as I smiled. Chess is, and always will be, my favorite board game. Caddie got a small table and placed it over the bed as I sat up, placed the pillow against the back frame, and rested my back against it. She set the board up, giving me the white pieces, and facing the brown pieces to herself. After she set the game up, we began to play, conversing now and then.

"Caddie?", I said, moving my Knight up and attacking her Rook.

"Yes?", Caddie said.

"Why don't you live with us?", I asked.

"Because I'm the Princess of the Crystal Empire", Caddie said, counterattacking, "I have to watch over the Crystal Ponies. I'm sure they wouldn't last a day in anarchy".

"But it's so lonely without anypony to play with", I said, "Mom and Auntie Luna are always busy or sleepy".

"I know you feel that way, and so do I", Caddie said, "You know, someday I'll let you stay with me in the Crystal Palace, whenever Auntie Celestia thinks you're ready".

"Really?", I asked, getting a little excited.

"Yes", Caddie said, "Just you and me".

"Let's hope so", I said. I moved my Rook up, smiling. "Checkmate". Caddie raised her eyebrow and examined the board, smirking as I had won.

"Checkmate correct", she said, "You win".

~~~~~~~~~~

Four hours later...

After a few hours of resting and playing games with Caddie, I felt a lot better. Caddie and I took a walk around Canterlot, enjoying sights and sounds. No matter what we were doing, I really loved spending time with Caddie. She wasn't always around, and I ate up every single minute I got with her. Anyway, we were taking a stroll through the park, smiling at the brightly painted equipment and joyful fillies and colts happily playing.

"I like this park", Caddie said, "Mother used to push me on the swing all the time".

"I do too", I said, "This park has the best slide ever, and the ice cream truck comes by here every day". Caddie chuckled.

"Indeed", she said, "Alright, you go have fun. I'm going to have a small nap". I nodded and Caddie sat on the bench, napping instantly. I chuckled as I walked off.

I sat on the swing and swung for a while, giggling as I went higher and higher as minutes went by. After about ten minutes of swinging, I confidently jumped off, landing on my four hooves. I then looked for something else to do, seeing my favorite piece of park equipment: the teeter-totter. I smiled as I walked over to it. A Unicorn colt was on one of the sides, looking quite bored. I walked over to him and asked what was wrong.

"Are you OK?", I said. The colt looked at me.

"Yeah", he said, "I'm just waiting for somepony to play with". He then caught sight of my wings and my horn. He instantly got off the teeter-totter and bowed in front of me, making me a little uncomfortable.

"Umm... What are you doing?", I asked, backing up a few steps.

"Your highness!", the colt said, "I apologize for disturbing you". He kissed my left front hoof, making me feel awkward and back up more.

"Get up", I said, "You don't have to do that".

"But... you're a Royal", he said, still bowing.

"Well, yeah, but I'm not a very high Royal", I said. The colt stood up again.

"Oh... OK...", he said, feeling kinda stupid for kissing my hoof, "So... you know Princess Celestia?"

"Mm-hmm", I said, "She's my mom".

"Wow", he said, "I wish I could meet Princess Celestia..."

"Well... I can't let you into the Castle", I said, "I'd have to let a lot of other ponies in if I let you in".

"Oh...", he said, looking down in sadness. I decided to change the subject to cheer him up.

"Anyway, you said you wanted somepony to play with, right?", I asked as he nodded, "Well, I'll play with you". His ears perked up like a dog.

"Really?!", he said, "Wow!"

"Such excitement", I joked.

"I get to play with a Royal!", he said as if he were bragging to his friend, "I get to play with Prince... Prince... uh... what's your name, your majesty?" I chuckled.

"Glitter Sparkle", I said.

"I get to play with Prince Sparkle!", he said. I felt a little flattered being called "Prince".

"You can call me 'Glitter'", I said as he nodded, "So, what's your name, hmm?" The colt smiled.

"My name's Shining Armor", he said, again bowing at my hooves.

"Well, Shining Armor", I said, "I was making my way over to the sandbox, if you care to join me?" Shining Armor smiled and followed me to the sandbox.

Soon, Shining Armor and I became best friends after playing and conversing for two hours. He was very happy too, being friends with a Royal and all, but I was just glad to have my first friend after being brought to Equestria. At that point, Caddie had woken up and had come to get me.

"Glitter", she said, walking toward me and Shining, "I'm going to go tinkle, and then it's time to go alright?"

"OK, Caddie", I said, "Enjoy your whiz". She giggled and walked into the park's outhouse, closing and locking the wooden door behind her as I looked at Shining, who had a dazed look on his face.

"Shining?", I asked, lightly bumping his shoulder with mine. He shook his head and fluttered his eyes a few times.

"Princess... Cadence....", he said, a bit of drool leaking from the right side of his mouth.

"Yeah....", I said, "That's my cousin".

"She's so... beautiful", Shining said, wiping the saliva from his mouth, "So... hot".

"Hey!", I yelled, snapping him out of his trance, "That's my cousin you're talking about!"

"S-sorry, Glitter", he said, shaking his head, "But... I can't believe I just saw her in pony..."

"Wow... you must be happy", I said.

"I am happy!", Shining said, "She's the most beautiful pony I've ever seen. Ohhhh... What if... one day... I get to... mar-". At that point, Caddie had came back, interrupting Shining's sentence.

"Ready to go home?", Caddie asked me.

"Yes, Caddie", I said, "Bye, Shining". He waved at me and Caddie and I flew back to the Castle.

~~~~~~~~~~

Once Caddie and I got back to the Castle, we landed and walked in.

"That was fun", I said, shaking the water from the clouds off of my wings.

"It sure was", Caddie said, "Now, I have to go home now". I hung my head with sadness and hugged one of her front legs tightly, not wanting to let go.

"Do you really have to go?", I said, tears starting to form in my eyes. Seeing Caddie leave made me sad, every time. It was so lonely whenever she was gone.

"Yes", Caddie said, "It's my duty to look over the Crystal Empire. If anything should happen to my subjects, I would be responsible. I've already had to pay 300 hospital bills this year because of injuries from broken or shattered crystals, and I do NOT want to have to remove another one from..." She exclaimed in disgust. "...never mind".

"Yeah yeah", I said. I let go of her and sat down, still hanging my head, a tear running down my face. Caddie knelt down to my level and hugged me, whispering into my ear.

"Glitter", she whispered, "It really hurts me to leave you too. You're the only one who I can play with. I live alone in my Palace, with nopony but the Guards. I'm lonely too".

"Really?", I said.

"Yes", Caddie said, "But remember, whenever Auntie thinks you're ready, you can stay with me in the Crystal Empire. Just me, you, and several fun activities". I weakly smiled.

"I'll be waiting for the day", I said, letting go of her leg. She smiled and kissed my cheek, turning around and expanding her wings. She looked back and winked at me with a smile. I smiled and winked back as Caddie left, her wonderful cherry scent wafting toward me as she did. I took a few sniffs and walked upstairs to my bedchamber. Mom was standing next to my door.

"I take it you feel better", she said, pulling me into a hug.

"I do", I said, hugging her back, "I just needed some sleep".

"And Cadence took good care of you?", Mom asked, giving me a warm nuzzle..

"Yep", I said, nuzzling back.

"Good", Mom said, letting go of me, "Now, dinner will be served in five minutes. Wash up good, alright?"

I nodded and Mom walked off into the dining room. I walked into my bedchamber and closed the door behind me, scraping my hooves on the mat in front of the door. I then walked into the bathroom, pooped, wiped, and washed my hooves and face. After handling my business in the bathroom, I walked into the dining room and sat down in one of the cushioned chairs. Once dinner was served, I used my magic to pick up and use the silverware. I was eating my favorite: spaghetti with hay.

While eating, I kept thinking about Caddie as each second went by. I was so attached to her, almost more than Mom. Like I said, seeing her leave made me sad. It was so lonely with no one to spend time with. I very rarely got to spend time with Mom or Auntie Luna, because their responsibilities and schedules didn't agree with mine. If Mom was busy, Auntie Luna was sleeping, and vise versa. Even so, Auntie Luna was nocturnal, and even if she wasn't busy and had free time, I was sleepy. Without Caddie around, I was very bored and lonely, and it angered me.

Then, I remembered what Caddie told me about staying in the Crystal Empire. I smiled with excitement, knowing I had the chance to ask Mom if I could. But, I was afraid that she might not approve of me staying a few days in a place several miles from Canterlot. I thought she probably wouldn't think I was able to handle it on my own and shoot me down. But, getting to spend time with Cadence in her own home was more important than worrying about what Mom was going to say, so I decided to do it. I swallowed what was in my mouth and washed it down with my soda, and after taking a deep breath, I was ready to ask her.

"Mom?", I said, my tail quivering with fear. Thankfully, Mom couldn't see it.

"Yes?", Mom said, wiping her muzzle with her napkin.

"Can I ask you something?", I asked, a sweat starting to form on my face.

"Of course, Sweetie", Mom said.

"Caddie and I were playing chess, and she said something that was I liked", I said.

"What was it?", Mom asked.

"She said that I could stay with her in the Crystal Empire, whenever you allow me to...", I said.

"Oh", Mom said, "So, is that what you want to ask?"

"Yes", I said, "Can I stay with Caddie for a day in the Crystal Empire?" I was finally able to spit out the question as Mom gave her usual smile.

"Yes, you may", she said. I hung my head with disappointment.

"*sigh* I didn't think so", I said, "Well, thanks for at least lis- wait, what did you say?"

"You may stay with Cadence in the Crystal Empire", Mom said. I couldn't believe what I was hearing.

"You mean... I really can stay with her?", I asked. "You're not pulling my hoof?"

"No, Sweetie", Mom said, "I'm serious. My answer is 'yes'". I was so happy that I ran over to Mom and hugged her as tight as I could.

"Thankyouthankyouthankyou!!!!!!!!!", I said, very happy.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mom said, kissing my cheek, "Besides, I think it's about time you've seen the other cities of Equestria".

"Wow", I said, "A whole day in the Crystal Empire with Caddie".

"Just a day?", Mom asked, "Is that all you want?" I looked up in confusion.

"Yeah...", I said, "Isn't that what you said?"

"Sweetie, if you like, I'll allow you to stay one week with her", Mom added. My ears perked up like a dog after hearing that.

"Really?!", I asked.

"Yes", Mom said, "You've been asking for something to do for a while now, so I'm going to allow you one week at the Crystal Empire". I was even happier as I hugged her tighter. Mom grunted in pain and started to push me a little bit. "OK, Sweetie, you're starting to hurt me". I let go of her.

"So, when can I go?", I asked.

"Tomorrow, of course", she said, "I recommend packing your stuff tonight so you do not forget". Nothing more needed to be said. I went straight up to my room and packed up the stuff that I needed into my favorite overnight bag. Very anxious, I decided to turn in for the night so the day would go by much faster. I walked to the top step and leaned over the railing, looking at Mom.

"Mom, I'm going to bed!", I said.

"Are you sure?", Mom said, "Dessert is in two hours".

"I'm sure", I said, "I wanna be well-rested for my week with Caddie!" Mom chuckled.

"Alright then", she said, "I'll have the cooks save yours". I nodded as Mom blew a kiss to me. "Goodnight, Sweetheart".

"'Night Mom!", I said. I went back in my bedchamber and went straight to bed, very excited.

Author's Note

Next Chapter: Crystal Empire Vacation/Glitter's Cutie Mark

Crystal Empire Vacation/My Cutie Mark

The next morning, I woke up very early, 5:00 AM to be exact. It wasn't really a mystery, since I had gone to bed very early. I buried myself under the covers and tried to go back to sleep, but couldn't. I was wide awake, and trying to go back to sleep was pointless. I got out of bed and stretched my wings, silently and carelessly relieving myself of a bit of gas. Then, my stomach growled loudly, telling me to feed it. I knew that breakfast wasn't until 8:00, but my stomach was growling loudly and my sweet tooth was killing me. Then, I remembered that I didn't have any dessert the night before, and Mom had it saved for me. Smiling, I walked down to the kitchen.

Soon, I reached the kitchen, smells of cleaners and food filling my nostrils as I did. It was very dark, and I could barely see anything. Luckily, somebody had left the stove light on, and I could see the refrigerator. I walked over to the refrigerator and opened it. The light blinded me at first, making me shield my eyes, but after a few blinks, I could see. There was a plate holding something wrapped in aluminum foil, with my name written on the top in permanent marker. Smiling, I grabbed the plate with my magic and closed the refrigerator back. I set the plate on the table, turned on the light that hung over it, and slowly unwrapped the foil, trying not to make too much noise. I smiled wide as I saw what they had saved for me: a huge piece of triple-layer-chocolate-cheesecake. My mouth watered and my stomach growled loudly as I stared at the delicious cheesecake. I really wanted to eat it whole, but it was pretty big, and I didn't want to risk making myself sick again, so I grabbed a knife from the drawer and cut the piece of cheesecake in half. I put half on another plate and re-wrapped the other half. After putting the wrapped half back in the refrigerator, I took the rest up to my room, sat in bed, and started eating.

While eating, I remembered why I went to bed so early. Today was the day I was going to the Crystal Empire to spend my promised week with Caddie. I smiled as excitement ran over me as I wiped a bit of cream cheese from my lips. I really couldn't wait to go. Like I said, spending time with Caddie always made me happy, and now I was going to spend a full seven days with her, at her own home. Anyway, I had sat in bed, minding my own business for five minutes, before there was a knock at my door, making me wonder who was up at 5:00 in the morning, and suddenly wanted to talk.

"Come in", I said. A golden aura opened the door and Mom walked in, smiling a bit.

"Good morning, Sweetie", she said. I smiled.

"Morning, Mom", I said, "Why are you up so early?"

"Umm... sure", I said, scooting over a bit. Mom got into the bed and sighed. Luckily, the bed was big enough. I snuggled into her underside and sighed. "So Mom, why do you want to lay with me?"

"Because I..." Mom leaned in and whispered the rest of her sentence in my ear. "Wet my bed".

"Oh... well, how?"

"Luna pulled the hoof-in-a-bowl-of-warm-water-trick on me. My sheets are being cleaned, so I decided to lay with you".

"OK. I don't mind. It was an accident". Mom smiled and cuddled me.

"Thank you, Sweetie". She kissed the top of my head, making me smile. I then looked over at the rest of my cheesecake and smiled.

"You want some cheesecake?", I asked her, pointing to the cheesecake. Mom looked at the cheesecake.

"I would love some, but I shouldn't".

"Why not?"

"Because I feel like I'm getting fat, Just look at my flank. It's barely hanging over the bed".

"Mom, you're not fat, you're just big. Aren't you the biggest mare in existence?"

"Well, yes, but..." I placed my hoof over her muzzle before she could finish.

"You're not fat. It may just seem like that, since you're big. And plus, who cares how big you're flank looks? You're a princess, and big is beautiful". Mom pulled me into a tight hug, rubbing my mane with her hoof.

"Thank you, Sweetie", she said, "I feel better now". She grabbed the cheesecake and started eating. I rested my head on her stomach while she ate and snuggled into her coat. Soon, Mom finished her cheesecake and sighed loudly.

"Feel better?", I said.

"Much better", Mom said, nuzzling me again. I looked up and Mom as she wiped the cream cheese from her face with her front leg. "Thank you".

"No problem. So, today's the day I get to go to the Crystal Empire, right?"

"Correct. For one week".

"I can't to see Caddie again. Thank you again for letting me go again".

"You're welcome, Sweetie". She rested her head on top of mine. "Umm... Sweetie?"

"Yes?"

"Do you think my flank is just a bit too big?"

"No, Mom. It looks fine". I rubbed her cutie mark, feeling her soft fur across my hoof. "It's pretty soft too".

"I get that a lot", Mom said, "Thank you".

Seven hours later...

I was sitting at the Canterlot Train Station with Mom, waiting for the train to the Crystal Empire. She had given me a bag of bits, a few quills, and a bottle of ink just in case. I was also carrying my luggage and the other half of my cheesecake for Caddie.

"I'm so excited!", I said, hardly able to stay in on the bench.

"I'm sure you are", Mom said back. "Now, I have to warn you: The Crystal Empire is a very beautiful place, but is very dangerous. A broken or shattered crystal can seriously injure you". I nodded.

"OK. Umm... question. Is everything crystal there?"

"Yes. Everything, even the ponies".

"Wow. I really wanna go now". A loud train whistle rang out and a train arrived. It was made of crystal and was very shiny. The conductor came out of the train.

"All aboard for the Crystal Empire!", he yelled. I looked at Mom and smiled as she smiled back.

"Have a good time, Sweetie", she said, kissing my cheek, "I love you".

"I will", I said, nuzzling her, "I love you too". I got onto the train and picked a car that was empty. I looked out the window and waved at Mom. She waved back and flew away as the train started moving.

Soon, the train had come to a stop. I was napping in a top-bunk, and the train's whistle woke me up. I looked out of the window and saw that I was there. Anxious, I jumped out of the bed, grabbed my stuff, and ran out of the train.

Once I got outside, the first thing I did was look around. Everything was crystal, just like Mom said. The buildings, the ground, even the ponies were crystal. Everything looked good. I placed my stuff on my back and I started walking around the Empire, enjoying many sights. Soon, I had came to the biggest place in the Crystal Empire: The Crystal Palace. Judging by the guards standing near the front door, that was were Caddie lived. Smiling, I walked up to the door, before the guards blocked it.

"State your business!", one of them said.

"I'm here to see Cadence", I said.

"State your name", the other guard said.

"Glitter Sparkle", I said back. The guards unblocked the door.

"She is expecting you. Go ahead". I smiled as I walked into the palace, anxious to see Caddie.

Once I got into the palace, I looked around. Everything was crystal, of course, but a lot more beautiful. The palace was very tall and shiny. Before I could look for Caddie, a crystal mare walked up to me.

"You must be Prince Sparkle", she said, smiling.

"That's me", I said, a little flattered at being called "Prince", "Cadence is expecting me".

"Well, Princess Cadence is attending court right now, and cannot be bothered. Her highness will be with you in about ten minutes, but in the meantime, you may enjoy yourself around the palace. Watch out for broken or shattered crystals".

"OK. Thanks, Miss".

"You're welcome, Prince Sparkle", the mare said, "and please, call me Gingerbread". I nodded. "Would you like me to take your luggage to the Princess' chambers?" I nodded again. Gingerbread used her magic to take my bag and walked away. I smiled as I walked through the palace.

I saw many rooms and sights. Everything was awesome, and many Crystal Ponies were everywhere. Mares, stallions, even guards were all crystal. Soon, I came to the room where Caddie's throne is. I got curious as I stared at the tall throne. Smiling, I walked up the stairs and got to the seat. I sat down, placed my stuff next to me, and looked around. Everything was so much higher. I imagined myself as a true prince and talked to myself. Then one thought lead to another.

"I'm Princess Mi Amore Cadenza", I said, using my best impression of Caddie, "The princess of the Crystal Empire. But please, call me Cadence. I have love magic and love playing with my little cousin Glitter. I never let the power of being a princess go to my head and love and care about my subjects and my family". I heard someone giggle, snapping me out of my impression. Caddie had walked in on me and heard every word.

"Nice impression of me", she said, walking up the stairs and sitting next to me, "So, you made it. Great!"

"I wouldn't miss being with you for a week", I said, hugging her. Caddie smiled and hugged me back.

"Neither would I", she said, nuzzling me. Then, I remembered something.

"I got you something". I grabbed the cheesecake plate and gave it to her. She smiled.

"Aww... you're so sweet!" She kissed my cheek. "I'll eat this later". She placed the plate on a small table next to her throne. "So, remember our chess game yesterday?"

"Yep. I won both games".

"Well, how about a rematch? My way?"

"Bring it on!" I was filled with confidence at that point. Caddie smiled.

"Then follow me". She walked down the stairs and I followed her. Soon, we came to a padlocked room. She typed in a number-code and opened the door. I looked around and saw a large room and a total of thirty-two ponies, standing on a large checkerboard-like floor. Sixteen were wearing silver armor, and the other sixteen were wearing gold armor. I was a little confused. "Ready to play?"

"Are we gonna play along with them?", I asked, pointing to the crowd.

"No", Caddie said, "But we are going to play with them".

"Huh?", I said again. Then, I got what she was trying to say. "You mean, they are the... the game?"

"You got it!. Never played Pony Chess before?"

"N-no. I didn't even know that was even a real game. I don't even think I know how to play".

"Glitter, you just play like you would regular chess. Just give it a try".

"Umm... OK". I took the side of the gold ponies and sat down in the mini-throne, while Caddie took the side of the silver ponies. I could see the whole "game" and Caddie from the height I was sitting.

"Now", Caddie said, looking across from me, "You know how the board is set up, so I can skip that part. However, you must call out the move you want to do. If you want to move a Rook, Knight, or Bishop on either side of the Queen or King, you must say 'left' or 'right' before calling the move. Unlike regular chess, you can win by attacking or trapping the King. Also, if you look at the Pawns, you can see they have numbers on their helmets. You must call out the number of the Pawn before it can move. Understand?" I nodded. The game actually started to sound fun. "Then, lets battle! You first". I looked at the board and smiled.

"Pawn four, up two spaces", I said before the fourth Pawn moved up two squares. Caddie smiled.

"Pawn two, up one space", she said before her second pawn moved up one space. The game kept going for a while.

"Pawn seven, take left Knight", I said. My seventh Pawn moved into the space of her left Knight, and the Knight moved out of the board. Caddie smiled as she looked at her own board.

"Right Bishop, take King", she said. Her bishop came to my side of the board and attacked my King. "Checkmate!"

"Aww...", I said, "Guess I didn't see that".

"I'd say 'rematch', but I can only play one game, because multiple games can wear the subjects out. We'll play again tomorrow. Subjects, you are dismissed".

"Understood, Princess", one of the "pieces" said before they all left the room.

Five hours later...

After having a good dinner with Caddie, her and I walking through the open meadows of the Crystal Empire, the only part of the Empire that wasn't covered in crystal. Green, soft grass was everywhere, and the air smelled fresh.

"This is the best section of the Empire", Caddie said, "It's just like Canterlot".

"I'll say", I said, "It does feel good walking on grass than on crystal". Caddie chuckled.

"Oh, you'll get used to that". Then, I saw what looked like a mountain of rocks.

"Why is there a mountain here?", I asked.

"This is Rocky Mountain", Caddie said, "The miners are in charge of this task. The crystals of the Empire are made out of rocks".

"Wow. Is that why it's so tall?"

"Yes. It's a lot of work transforming rocks into crystals". Then, Caddie smiled wider. "Wanna climb it?"

"Climb it? But we don't have any support or gimbals".

"Why would we need any of that stuff. We could just use the rocks".

"Well... OK". Caddie started climbing the mountain, me following.

Soon, we had reached a high point of the mountain We were about fifty feet in the air.

"We're so high up", I said, looking down.

"I know", Caddie said, "Now, let's go back down. Any higher could be dangerous". We started walking back down, before we both felt the mountain vibrate.

"Why is the mountain vibrating?", I asked.

"I don't know", Caddie said. Then, we both looked up. A huge boulder was rolling down. Both our eyes went big.

"Avalanche!", I yelled out. Both Caddie and I ran down the mountain. But then, Caddie screamed and stopped running. I turned around and saw Caddie's wing under a rock, injuring it and pinning Caddie down.

"My wing!", she screamed, "I can't move! Glitter, help me!" I instantly tried to move the rock crushing Caddie's wing. Sadly, it was too heavy, and it would shred her wing if it did. I grunted loudly in frustration. I was so angry. As the boulder get closer, I got more and more desperate.

"Caddie!", I said, "I'm gonna save you!" Very desperate, I ran towards the boulder.

"Glitter! What are you doing?!"

"Trust me!"

I got to the boulder and pressed my front hooves against it, trying to stop it. Still, I could feel myself sliding back against the rock as the boulder kept moving. I tried to push with all my might, but it was still stronger that me.

"I... can't... do it!", I said, trying very hard. But, images of being in Equestria and my new family invaded my mind. "I... am not... leaving behind... so... many... good... ponies!!!!!!" I felt something and clenched my eyes shut. Soon, I felt something heavy in my hooves. I opened my eyes and saw that I was holding the boulder. I was also flying, which must have been a reflex. I couldn't believe that the boulder that was rolling down the mountain was now in my hooves. The only thing that mattered was saving Caddie. I flew over to her with the boulder and smashed the boulder into the rock pinning her down, instantly smashing both into little pebbles. I landed in front of Caddie and panted loudly, trying to regain my breath.

Once I did, I carried Caddie down the mountain, set her down, and hugged her tight, as she did to me.

"Glitter!", she said, "Thank you! *sniffle* Thank you so much!" Caddie started crying at that point, very thankful to me for saving her life.

"Caddie", I said, cuddling her, "It's OK. You're safe now". We just sat there, cuddling for a while. Then, she got up and used her magic to heal her wing. "OK, let's get back to the Palace". I tried to stand up, but I couldn't. I was too sore from carrying the heavy boulder.

"C...Caddie. Carry me... please?"

"Sure". She levitated me onto her back and started walking back to the Palace. But halfway there, I felt very tired and before I knew it, I was asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up a few hours later, feeling something soft all over me and something warm under me. I opened my eyes and saw that I was laying in a bed, with a warm water sack under my back to help the soreness. I sat up and looked around. I was in Caddie's bedchamber, judging by the massive pink walls and my bag in the corner. I rolled over and my face bumped into something else soft. I saw Caddies cutie mark and looked up. Caddie was sitting next to me, eating the cheesecake I had brought for her.

"Caddie?", I said. Caddie looked down at me.

"Oh, you're awake!", Caddie said, instantly laying down next to me and placing her head on top of mine.

"Caddie, I'm sorry".

"What do you have to be sorry about?"

"I shouldn't have agreed to climb that mountain".

"Glitter, it was my idea. You had nothing to do with it. Plus, you saved my life, and you don't know how thankful I am to you. It should be me apologizing to you". Caddie kissed my muzzle, making me smile. I threw my front legs around her neck and hugged her tightly. I felt tears running down my face also. "Glitter, are you OK?"

"I'm just glad we're still together!", I said, wiping my muzzle on her coat.

"So am I", Caddie said. We just laid there for a while. Then, I saw that my mane was flowing, just like Mom's, and so was my tail.

"Why is my... mane flowing?", I said, "It doesn't flow".

"Because you got your cutie mark. Since Auntie Celestia is your mother, your mane flows like her's".

"What?" I moved the blanket and saw something on my flank. It looked like a lightning bolt sticking a rock and breaking it. I couldn't believe it. I had gotten my cutie mark! "Wow! My cutie mark! I finally got it! But... what is it?"

"It means super strength. You got it when you fell asleep".

"Wow! Now I have two great memories from being in the Crystal Empire!"

"Yes you do. I love you, Glitter". Caddie kissed my muzzle again and cuddled me.

"I love you too, Caddie". I kissed her muzzle and cuddled her back.

~~~~~~~~~~

One week later...

I was riding on the train back to Canterlot. It was sad that I had to leave, but it was fun to stay with Caddie for a week, playing Pony Chess, having snacks, and just bonding together.

I sat in the bed and relaxed, waiting for the train to get to Canterlot, when the aroma of donuts attacked my muzzle. Smiling, I got out of the bed and walked out of the door to the car. Donut Joe was outside hall, pushing a cart full of his signature donuts. I grabbed a few bits out of my bag and walked out into the hallway.

"Hey, Joe", I said. Joe looked at me.

"Hello, Prince Sparkle", he said, "What can I do for you?"

"Three chocolate donuts please. With rainbow sprinkles". I gave him the bits and he gave me the a bag of donuts. "Thank you!"

"You're welcome. Have a good ride!"

"I will!" I got back into my car, sat down in the bed, and ate my donuts as the train continued to ride.

Soon, the train came to a stop. Finishing the last bite of donut and licking the chocolate off of my hooves, I got off the train and saw Mom waiting for me at the station. I smiled.

"Hey, Mom", I said, hugging her.

"Hello, Sweetie", Mom said back, "Did you have a good time?"

"I did! And I earned my cutie mark! My special talent is super strength!"

"That's wonderful, Sweetie. You look almost like me with your mane flowing".

"Thanks".

"You're welcome. Now, let's get back to the Castle. I have a surprise for you". We started walking back.

"What is it?", I said. Mom smiled.

"I'll tell you for now: You officially have the name of Prince".

Author's Note

Next Chapter: Welcoming into Royalty/Meeting Twilight Sparkle

Welcome into Royalty/Meeting Twilight Sparkle

I couldn't believe my ears. Was she saying what I think she was saying? Was I finally a true royal?

"Earned the name?", I said, "You mean...?"

"Yes", Mom said, "You are now a Prince, and I am going to introduce you publicly in front of Canterlot". I couldn't say anything else. I was so happy. I just kept walking to the Castle, trying very hard not to yell.

Once we got back to the Castle, Mom looked at me and smiled.

"I take it that you're ready, correct?", she said. I nodded happily. "Well first, you'll need to get dressed. Your new attire is in your chambers".

Nothing more needed to be said. I quickly dashed upstairs to my bedchamber. I walked in, closed the door, and looked on my bed. There was a golden crown, and a silver breastplate. I smiled as I put the attire on. The breastplate was chafing me a little, but I knew it was something I'd get used to. I looked in the mirror and saw myself in my new outfit.

"I look like... like royalty!", I said to myself, "I look good! Oh, the introduction! Better get down there!" I ran downstairs, trying not to stumble and damage my attire. Mom was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.

"Well, look at my little Prince", she said, flattering me heavily as a deep blush formed on my face, "It seems like just yesterday I was holding you in my hooves. Now here you are, a Prince. I'm very proud of you".

"Aww, thanks Mom", I said, feeling so very confident.

"Now, follow me", Mom said, walking away. I followed her to the Castle's balcony. Strangely, Auntie Luna was sitting out there also, looking very tired.

"Hey, Auntie Luna", I said, hugging her, "You're awake".

"Greetings, Nephew", Auntie Luna said, "I'm awake for now, so I can see you're crowning, then I'm going back to sleep. It's 11:00 in the morning and I have to get up in seven hours".

"OK", I said. Then, I noticed that her tail was very short, as if if had been cut off. "Umm... Auntie Luna?"

"Yes?"

"What happened to your tail?"

"Tia shaved it off".

"Oh... She got you back from the hoof-in-a-bowl-of-warm-water-trick".

"Yep".

"Looks like you're even now". I chuckled and looked over the balcony and saw every pony of Canterlot down there. I smiled as I looked down at my new subjects. I was ready! I sat down next to Auntie Luna as Mom came out and the ponies below us all quieted down.

"Mares and Gentlecolts", Mom said, "We are gathered here for the crowning of your new beloved royal and my son, Glitter Sparkle. He has earned his cutie mark, gotten along with a friend, and saved my niece from an avalanche. For that, Luna and myself are welcoming him into royalty. Prince Sparkle, please step forward". I looked at Auntie Luna, who smiled and moved me forward a bit. Why was I shaking at that point? Was it excitement, or was it stage fright? For whatever reason, I still walked up to the balcony and looked down at the ponies, who all started whispering to one another. I don't know if they were being positive or negative, but I tried to pay attention to Mom instead. "What do you have to say about your new title?" I looked up at Mom with a look of confusion and she lowered her head and whispered into my ear. "Say what you think about being a Prince". Stage fright was starting to take affect, as I shakily walked up to the balcony. Mom could see that I was having a hard time, so she started rubbing my shoulder with her hoof. I took a deep breath and spoke.

"Ponies of Canterlot", I said loudly, "I am very honored to accept the title of Prince. I've been waiting for this moment for ten years, and it's finally here. I am happy to finally look down at my subjects and be able to say that I'm a royal. I want to say thank you to Mom, Auntie Luna, and Cousin Caddie for letting me into the royal family. Also, I want to say thank you to Shining Armor, my best friend, for being my friend". My voice started to break, as tears of joy started to run down my face. Not tears of stage fright, but joy. "A-and, I wanna say that I love you all, my subjects. I hope you all will accept me as a Prince and I will do what I can to make you happy. Th-thank you all!" The ponies all started cheering and clapping loudly. Joy swept over me as Mom pulled me into a hug and I cried tears of joy into her coat.

"You did good, Sweetie", she whispered into my ear, "Welcome to royalty". She then let go of me and stood as the ponies settled down. "Citizens of Canterlot, your new Prince!" The ponies all started cheering again as I looked over the balcony again. In the front I could see Shining Armor, who winked at me. I winked back and Mom walked me back into the Castle, Auntie Luna following us.

~~~~~~~~~~

Later that night...

Auntie Luna went back to sleep, while Mom and I were having dinner. I was still wearing my Prince attire, which I never wanted to take off again, if it wasn't too uncomfortable to sleep in. I ate my salad and talked with Mom about being a royal.

"Mom?", I said, "Can I ask you something?"

"Go ahead, Sweetie", Mom said.

"Do I get any guards of my own?"

"Yes. I have notified the Unicorn Royal Guards that they are under your authority now, instead of mine or Luna's. Also, you will get maids of your own also".

"Maids?"

"Yes. They will clean up after you and will also be under your authority".

"Wow!"

"Now, listen up because this is the most important part of being a royal", Mom said. I looked at her, completely focused. "Now, you would think being a royal would mean having power, getting your way all the time, and not having to do anything, but that's not it at all. Being a royal means work, and plentiful amounts of it. You will receive fan letters that you must reply to, attend your courts, and watch over your subjects. Also, a royal is not permitted to leave their Castle unless it has two or more of its guards with it. Meaning if you want to leave the Castle, you must take two guards with you". I nodded. "OK, you will start your first court tomorrow at 3:00 and will end at 9:00. It may seem long, but you will get used to it. Every court lasts six hours unless is cut short by the number of cases or you cannot attend. My court is from 8:00 AM to 2:00 PM, yours will be from 3:00 PM to 9:00 PM, and Luna's is from 10:00 PM to 4:00 AM".

"So, what if the plaintiff or the defendant tries to hurt me if I rule in favor of the other?"

"They will not. Two of your guards will be on either side of you while you do your job".

"OK. Now, do I have the authority to sentence to dungeon or death?"

"Yes, but only if they have done very wrong. If they have committed murder, abuse, or attempts to harm you, you may sentence them to death. If they have committed theft, robbery, counterfeit, drug dealing or smuggling, or provides you with false information, you may sentence them to dungeon for an amount of time. Also, abuse and murder can also sentence to life in the dungeon, before death. Understood?" I nodded. "OK, one more thing, once a month, you are required to visit a city in Equestria to give a positive speech. You may choose any city as long as it's in Equestria. You are absolutely prohibited from going to the Changeling Kingdom, as they despise Equestrian royalty. The Griffon Kingdom and any other city is OK". I nodded.

"Anything else?"

"Yes. As you know, meals are served at specific times, but if you would like a snack, you are allowed to get a maximum of three snacks a day, as long as they are not reserved for anypony. Anytime that you have no court or have no letters to reply to is your free time, when you can do anything you want".

"Can I have any friends over?"

"Yes. As long as you know them and they are friendly. If they try to harm you, Luna, or I, I will have to sentence them to punishment".

"OK. Is that it?"

"That's it. Now you know everything and are ready to be a Prince!"

"Alright!" Soon, one of my new guards came in. carrying a bag of something in his magic.

"Excuse, Prince Sparkle", he said to me, "I have over two hundred fan letters for you".

"Alright", I said, taking the bag with my magic. I finished my salad and walked up to my room to answer them.

~~~~~~~~~~

Answering the letters was tiring at first, but after about twenty-five, it was a lot easier. I even got a few checks holding over thirty bits, which was so nice of them. After the 150th letter, I felt hungry. I put down my quill and went down to the kitchen for a snack.

On the way to the kitchen, I saw Mom, standing by the front door, letting in a random filly. I walked over to the two and saw that the filly was a Unicorn, and was lavender, with a pink stripe running down the middle of her mane and tail. On her back was a little baby dragon that looked like it had just been hatched.

"Sweetie", Mom said, "You're just in time. This is Twilight Sparkle".

"Hi!", Twilight said to me, smiling.

"Hey", I said back.

"She's going to be living with us for a while", Mom said, "I have made her my personal student for the time in being".

"Cool", I said, then turned to Twilight. "I'm Glitter Sparkle".

"Hey!", Twilight said, "You're friends with my brother!"

"Shining Armor?"

"Yeah! He's my B.B.B.F.F."

"Come again?"

"Big-brother-best-friend-forever!"

"Oh... OK. So, who's the dragon?"

"This is Spike. I just hatched him from an egg".

"He doesn't bite, does he?"

"Nope. He's friendly". Twilight let Spike off of her back and onto the floor. The baby dragon walked over to me and hugged my front leg, sighing loudly. "Aww! He likes you!" Smiling, I reached down and pet the scales on his back, making him smile.

"OK, Twilight", Mom said, "Come with me. I have a few books for you to read".

"OK!" Twilight grabbed Spike lightly with her teeth and walked away with Mom, while I resumed on getting my snack.

First day of court...

I sat in the "Judge" seat, quivering lightly. Today was my first day of court, and I was ready, but frightened. Even with the two Unicorn Guards on each side of me, I was still afraid something was going to happen. The good thing was that there was a big bowl of small chocolate candies that looked like M&Ms next to me, which helped me calm down.

"Let's start with the first case", one of the guards said, "Julie Heartstrings versus Ryan Heartstrings". Two mint-green ponies, a mare and a stallion walked into the court. The mare walked into the "Plaintiff" cell, and the stallion walked into the "Defendant" cell. I cleared my throat and looked at the paper given to me.

"Mrs. Heartstrings", I said, "You're claiming that your husband, Ryan, is abusing you and your daughter, Lyra Heartstrings, correct?"

"Yes, your honor", Mrs. Heartstrings said. I then looked at Mr. Heartstrings.

"Is this true, Mr. Heartstrings?", I said.

"No!", Mr. Heartstrings said, "I've never laid a hoof on her or Lyra!"

"Yes you did!", Mrs. Heartstrings yelled to her husband.

"Silence!", I said. Both Mr. and Mrs. Heartstrings quieted down. That felt really good. I continued with the case. "Now, Mrs. Heartstrings, do you have any proof?"

"Yes, your honor", Mrs. Heartstrings said, pulling out a folder. One of the guards took it and gave it to me. I turned on the projector and opened the folder, seeing several pictures of bloody wounds.

"Explain these, Mrs. Heartstrings", I said.

"Those are wounds given to me and Lyra by him", she said.

"I see", I said, closing the folder, "Mr. Heartstrings, do you have anything to say about this?"

"Those picture are fakes!", he said, "She's lying!" I slumped down in my seat. This was going to be hard.

"Is Lyra here right now?", I asked.

"Yes", Mrs. Heartstrings said.

"Send her in". The doors opened and out walked a much smaller mint-green pony walked in, limping a bit. "Are you Lyra Heartstrings?"

"Yes, Prince Sparkle", Lyra said.

"Tell me, has your father recently hurt you?"

"Y-yes", Lyra said again. I could tell she was having a hard time, but I had to move on.

"Is there anything you need to tell me or show me?", I asked the filly. She shakily nodded and turned her flank toward me, raising her tail and showing me a huge bruise that looked like it was close to infection. Seeing that, there was no question who was telling the truth. Still, I couldn't sentence punishment at that point, because I still had to talk to the jury. "How did this happen?"

"D-dad hit me with a pole on my flank", Lyra said.

"Why did he do this?"

"Because I had my friend Bon-Bon over and we were being to loud. He hit me in front of my friend and sent her home".

"I see". I turned to Mrs. Heartstrings. "So, you're asking for a divorce and supervision rights over Lyra, correct?"

"Yes, your honor", Mrs. Heartstrings said. I walked over to the jury, talked for a while, and went back to my seat.

"Now, I have spoken to the jury, and I have decided to rule in favor of Julie Heartstrings. She is granted full custody and supervision rights over Lyra and a complete divorce. Ryan Heartstrings, for committing foal and mare abuse, you are sentenced to six months in dungeon". Mr. Heartstrings sighed loudly.

"Understood, your honor", Mr. Heartstrings said.

"Guards", I said, "Escort him to the dungeon". The guards took the stallion to the dungeon. "Case closed". I banged the gavel and Ms. Heartstrings hugged her daughter and left. I put a hoofful of the candies in my mouth as the case closed. This could be easy.

~~~~~~~~~~

After my court, I walked up to my bedchamber and sighed. It went fine. I got to my bedchamber to finish my paperwork and saw Mom tucking Twilight and Spike in my bed. She looked over at me.

"I hope you don't mind if Twilight takes a short nap in your bed", she said, "She's a little exhausted from reading and since you were in court, I allowed her to sleep here".

"I don't mind", I said, "I'm just in here to finish answering my letters".

"OK, Sweetie. Just don't disturb Twilight". Mom walked downstairs while I walked over to my desk. On the way there, I looked over at Twilight, who was sleeping peacefully in the bed with a smile on her face. I smiled as I answered the letters. The next day, I was planning on getting to know Twilight better. Maybe I could get another friend.

One year and two months later...

Saturday, December 9

Once again, I'm writing in my journal that I bought to keep track of my record as Prince. But, all I've been filling it with is complaints. Complaints that I am really having problems with. I don't know what's going on with Mom, but she isn't paying much attention to me. It's like all I am is an extra royal in the castle. Does she even know that I'm her son anymore? But, I think I know why. Twilight. She's been hanging around her more that she has me. And I don't mean just for student matters, but other matters. Like, I would eat dinner alone, and then two minutes after I was done, she would eat dinner with Twilight. Plus, Mom let's Twilight sleep in my bed, which means I have to sleep on the floor, and if I ask if I can sleep with her, she says she's too tired. I would sleep with Twilight, but she's a kicker, and I really don't need to wake up at 7:00 in the morning with her hooves or flank in my face. It's like Twilight is her daughter, and I'm just chopped liver.

*sigh* Well, today's my birthday. Hopefully, Mom can do something special for me. She wouldn't forget my birthday... would she?

I sighed and put my quill down. I really didn't have anything else to write. Plus, I had to go to court in ten minutes, so I got my crown and breastplate and put them on. I walked down to the courtroom and waited for Mom to finish her last case. Once she was finished, she walked out of the courtroom. Before she walked past me, I stopped her.

"Hey, Mom!", I said. Mom looked at me.

"Yes?", she said.

"Do you know what today is?"

"Saturday?"

"Well, yes, but it also a special day".

"Sweetie, Hearth's Warming is in two weeks".

"I know. Not that".

"Then what is today? I have to go teach Twilight and you're stalling me", Mom said, sounding annoyed. I couldn't believe it. She forgot my birthday! I hung my head with sadness, anger, and disappointment.

"Never mind", I said, turning around, "You forgot, just like I knew you would".

"Forgot what, Sweetie?"

"Just... just go teach Twilight. I have to go to court. And I'll bet she'll be in my bed when I'm done". I walked into the courtroom and sat down in the seat, still not believing that my own mother forgot my birthday. I just sighed and focused on the court and the bowl of gummies next to me.

"Let's start with the first case", one of my guards said, "City of Canterlot vs. Pinkamena Diane Pie". The doors opened and an all-pink filly with a large, poofy mane and tail walked into the room and stood in the "Defendant" cell. I picked up the paper and cleared my throat.

"Ms. Pinkamena", I said, "You've come before me because you were shoplifting, correct?"

"Mm... hmm...", the pink filly said.

"Can you tell me why?"

"Because... I was trying to plan a party on the rock farm, but I needed to get some supplies, so I took some party stuff".

"Well, the quantity you took isn't 'some'. You swiped three pounds of streamers, 400 balloons, two boxes of cake mix, and seven rolls of wrapping paper. All together, you stole 900 bits worth of party planning items".

"Well... I... I really wanted to plan a party. I saw a beautiful rainbow and I wanted to throw a party for my family. I had to get so much stuff because I had to get stuff for my mom, Cloudy Quartz, my dad, Igneous Rock, and my sisters, Maud Pie and Limestone Pie".

"Well, thanks for introducing your family to me, but shoplifting is a very serious crime in Canterlot, Ms. Pie, and I can't let this go unpunished. Had you taken twenty bits worth or less, I could have". The filly started weeping lightly into her hooves.

"Please don't send me into the dungeon. Please!"

"Ms. Pie, calm down. I can't send you to the dungeon, because you're too young, but if you don't pay for what you stole, I'm gonna have to send your parents into the dungeon". The filly started crying harder, and I knew that this was hard for her. Still, I was in the same mood she was in, so I decided to cut her some slack. "OK, I'll tell you what, I'll let you go, but you'll need to promise me that you won't shoplift anymore". The sad filly looked up at me.

"I-I promise", she said.

"OK. But, if you shoplift again, I'll have to punish you. Case closed", I said, banging the gavel. The filly quickly ran off and I prepared for the next case.

~~~~~~~~~~

Soon, I finished court and went up to my bedchamber. Sure enough, Mom was tucking Twilight in my bed again, this time reading her a story. At that point, I was seriously ticked off. I walked in, grabbed my paperwork, and walked into the dining room to complete them, without stopping to talk. I furiously scratched my quill on the papers, angry and sad at the same time. This was unbelievable. First, she acts like I'm not important, then she allows a filly that I barely know sleep in my bed, and now she forgets my birthday and doesn't even try to figure out what day it is?

Soon, I felt tears run down my face. They weren't tears of sadness, they were tears of fury. I threw my quill across the room and cried into my hooves loudly, not even caring who was watching.

"What is wrong with thou?", I heard someone call in the royal 'we'. I turned around and saw Auntie Luna, who was up two hours early.

"H-hey, Auntie Luna", I said.

"We were woken when we heard weeping", she said, "Why is this?"

"Because Mom forgot my birthday!", I said.

"Really? We awakened early for thou day of birth, to celebrate".

"Well, you could just go back to bed, because I don't have a birthday. I turn eleven today and Mom is more concerned about Twilight than me".

"Well... um... OK". Auntie Luna went back to bed and I sat there with my face in my hooves, until I heard someone else come in.

"Sweetie?", Mom said, "Are you OK?"

"I don't know", I said, not even looking at her, "Is Twilight OK?"

"She's in my chambers studying. You've been sitting there for two hours".

"Well, you're finally concerned about me now".

"What are you talking about, Sweetie?"

"Still calling me 'Sweetie', huh? Well, did you know that 'Sweetie's' birthday is today, and you didn't remember it?"

"Well... I've been so busy with Twilight, and I've been so exhausted".

"Really? Too exhausted to spend time with your own son? Too busy to get your son a little something for his birthday? I bet you don't even know what I'm turning today".

"Ten?"

"Eleven! I'm turning eleven! See?!"

"Sweetie, calm down".

"No! You don't care!"

"Yes I do. I've just been busy". I looked at Mom with a dead-serious look.

"Do you care about Twilight more than me?"

"Sweetie, why would I have to answer that?"

"Do you... care... about Twilight... more than me?"

"Sweetie, I have to go work with Twilight".

"Do. You. Care. More. About. Her. Than. Me?!"

"Glitter, I-"

"Do you?!"

"Fine! Yes! Yes I do!" My heart completely shattered after what she said.

"Wh... what?!" Mom sighed.

"Yes. I care more about her because she needs proper care under my supervision. I have to watch over Twilight more than I have to watch over you". I started sniffling as tears ran down both sides of my face. You have no idea how heartbroken I was. Mom tried to hug me, but I pushed her away. I ripped off my breastplate and took off my crown, threw them on the floor, and ran up to my bedchamber. "Sweetie! Wait!"

"Leave me alone!", I yelled to her, "Just leave me alone!" I closed and locked my door and cried loudly into my pillow. I knew it, she didn't care about me. She cared me about the stupid filly more than me. She's only known that filly for a year, and she's known me for eleven years, and she cares more about her than me? I couldn't believe it. I knew that accepting that pony's offer had a catch. I knew that she would take me in and forget about me. I-

"Prince Sparkle?", a voice called from the outside. Whoever it was, they used my title.

"*sigh* Come in", I said, using my magic to unlock the door. The door opened and out came the filly that took my mother, Twilight. I turned away from her as she sat on my bed. "What do you want?"

"Prince Sparkle, why are you crying?"

"Because my own mother cares more about a filly she has known for a year more than her own son! You stole my mother!"

"Prince, I didn't steal her. Look, she asked me if I wanted to be her student, and my mom and dad said yes. I didn't get to choose. They answered for me. Yes, Princess Celestia cares more about me, but she still loves you".

"How would you know? All you care about is your stupid books and your worthless magic!"

"Because she brags about you to me. She always tells me good things about you".

"I'm not buying it! She doesn't love me! She loves you!"

"Yesterday, she told me that you were the strongest colt that she knew. She told me that you looked like her with your mane and tail flowing. She said that you were the most important pony in her life besides Princess Luna. She said that adopting you was the best thing she ever did, and she learned how to control the Sun in less than a minute".

"B-but... she..."

"She also said that if anything were to happen to you, she wouldn't know what to do with herself. She said that she wishes that you were a part of her so that she could never lose you. The only thing that she keeps as a treasure is you. She really, really, REALLY loves you". I started sniffling lightly. "I know the truth hurts, but it's true. She loves you". Twilight had just told me everything. Mom does love me, and I just yelled at her.

"T-Twilight", I said, "You mean it?"

"Yes. Every time she tells me a story about you, I feel like you're the best Prince ever. You're my idol!" I really couldn't help myself. I threw my front legs around the filly and she nuzzled me.

"Twilight, I'm sorry!"

"That's OK".

Then, I remembered something else. I let go of the filly and ran across the room to Mom's bedchamber. I opened the door and ran in, not even bothering to knock. Mom was on her bed, with her head hung low with guilt. I hugged her tight and I cried into her coat. "Mom, I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"

"Sweetie, it's OK", Mom said, "You just got a little upset. I understand". Mom kissed my cheek. "I love you".

"I love you too!"

"Now, there's something I wanna tell you that you've wanted to hear". I looked up and saw Mom levitating a large present and two slices of chocolate cake over to me. "Happy birthday, Sweetie". I smiled and took one of the slices of cake and the present. Mom and I ate our cake and I looked over at the present.

"Can I open this yet?", I asked Mom.

"Go ahead, Sweetie", Mom said, "It's your's after all". I opened my present. It was a game console called "XBUCK ONE" with a game called "Pac-Mane". I smiled as I looked at my new gift. "Like it?"

"I love it! Thank you!"

"You're welcome, Sweetie. And next time I forget your birthday, just let me know, OK?" I nodded and hugged Mom again.

"So, how'd yo get this in less than an hour?"

"It used to be Luna's, but she gave it to me because she moved on from XBUCK series to PonyStation series. Little did she know that those don't have fans on them, and her console burned out within two years. I don't really use this, so I'm giving it to you". I smiled again and buried my face in her coat.

"Thank you", I said, my voice a little muffled from being buried in Mom's coat.

"Um... Excuse me?", Twilight said, who had just now entered the chamber, "Am I interrupting anything?"

"No, Twilight", I said, "You can come in. In fact, why don't you come in my bedchamber and play my XBUCK ONE with me?" Twilight looked at Mom.

"May I?", she said.

"You may", Mom said, "Your studies are complete for tonight". I smiled and Twilight and I went into my bedchamber.

~~~~~~~~~~

After hours of playing my new game, Twilight had fallen asleep in my bed with Spike laying on top of her, so I turned off the game and picked up my journal.

Saturday, December 9

Well... I found out the truth about why Mom spent more time around Twilight, because she had to watch over her studies. Plus, she never forgot about me, and she did get me a good birthday gift. Plus, I made a new friend today, and she lives with me. I feel so much better after knowing the truth.

Also, I-

"Sweetie?", Mom said, making me stop writing.

"Yes, Mom?", I said.

"I apologize if I'm interrupting anything", she said, smiling, "I was just wondering if you would like to sleep with me. You seem like you could use a good night sleep". I smiled as I put my journal down.

"Sure", I said. Mom smiled and I followed her to her bedchamber. We got into the bed and she tucked herself and I in.

"Goodnight, my little angel", Mom said, cuddling me. A small blush formed on my face from the compliment as I buried my face in Mom's coat.

"Goodnight, Mom", I said, slowly drifting off to sleep.

Author's Note

I do not wish to start any fights between Team Xbox and Team PlayStation. I just needed to add a little something extra.("Psst... Go Team Xbox!")

Sorry for the delay. Had no WiFi.

Next chapter: Going to Ponyville

Going to Ponyville

Five years later...

I'm now sixteen years old, again, living in Equestria. Ever since I was brought here, I've had the time of my life. I've gotten used to the work of a royal, and have been through many other things. Mom and I have became seriously attached to each other. She still smothers me a lot, but I couldn't care less. I still love her no matter what Also, Twilight and I have gotten to know each other better, and we're serious best friends. Also, I get to be around both her, and Shining Armor, because Shining Armor is now the Captain of the Royal Guards. Sadly, both Twilight and Spike moved away, to Ponyville. It was supposed to be for just a day, for the Summer Sun Celebration, but she made new friends, and now lives there. I'm a little upset that they moved away, because I gave Spike a spell that allows him to talk, and him and I could talk up a storm for hours. The only good thing about him gone is that my gemstones I get from fans don't disappear anymore. Also, Spike has learned this thing where he can send letters to Mom by burning a scroll with his fire-breath and then receive a letter by burping it up. It seems gross, but it's actually pretty cool.

Also, Caddie and I spend a lot more time together. Since I was welcomed into a state of royalty, I've been able to go anywhere I want, besides the Changeling Kingdom, whatever that is. I usually go to the Crystal Empire, but I've been to other places, too. One of my favorite cities is the Griffon Kingdom. I went there once because I missed the taste of meat, but what I've learned is that meat is like cigarettes in Equestria. It can be highly addictive and I got so addicted, I would've eaten myself if Mom hadn't stopped it. I still eat meat here, but only a small amount. I've also gotten to spend time with Auntie Luna. It's easy for me to stay up late, and trust me, that's cool.

Shining Armor and I spend a lot more time together too. Even though he's busy most of the time with the guards, he usually hangs out with me every chance he gets. We would sometimes play some video games or just talk about how our day went. I would talk about court, and he would talk about training days. Either way, I'm good with it. Also, I've gotten used to talking like a pony, so instead of saying "somebody" or "anyone", I say "somepony" or "anypony".

One more awesome thing happened to me. Mom figured I didn't have a major responsibility, so she gave me the power to control water. Yep, I'm the Prince of Water. I know it doesn't sound as special as a Princess of Sun or Princess of Moon, but it is awesome. I control water, and I'm not just talking about seas or rivers, but anything with water. My favorite thing to do is get a glass of water and using my hooves to lift it into the air, playing with it as if it were a ball. Mom think that's immature, but I don't care.

~~~~~~~~~~

I relaxed by back against the cushioned "Judge" seat. I just finished my last case, and was seriously glad too. I've been attending my courts for six years, and they were tiring at first, but now, I've gotten used to them. In fact, I've actually kinda liked attending my courts. I dismissed my audience and guards and walked into the kitchen for a snack. Every time I finished six hours of court, I was hungry.

I opened the refrigerator and found a big piece of apple pie on a plate, reserved for me. I sighed loudly and tossed the plate in the trash. It wasn't because I don't like apple pie, because I love it. It's just I can't stand it from Canterlot. The crust is always too crispy, and there's not enough sugar. It just tastes like cardboard to me. Instead, I ate some chocolate ice cream that I had stored away from Auntie Luna, who thinks she has the right to eat anypony's stuff if it doesn't have their name on it.

I soon finished my ice cream and set the bowl in the sink. I then went up to Mom's bedchamber and knocked on the door.

"Enter", Mom said. I opened the door and saw Mom laying on her big purple rug that she traded her bed for, reading a book. I'm not saying that wasn't smart, because that rug is a lot more comfortable. Mom looked over at me and smiled. "Hello, Sweetie".

"Hey Mom", I said, walking over to the rug and laying down next to her. She put the book down and started lightly massaging my back with her hooves, making me sigh loudly. I loved it every time.

"How was court?", Mom said.

"Fine", I said, "Even though I had to see somepony hang".

"You'll get used to that eventually, Sweetie", Mom said, "Anyway, you're due for a Royal Visit today. Have you decided on a city yet?"

"I don't know", I said, "There's so many of them".

"Well, are there any cities you haven't visited to yet?", Mom asked

"I think that Ponyville place is the only one", I said.

"Well, why don't you go there?", Mom asked, "It's Equestria's second-best city. Plus, you could see Twilight Sparkle and Spike again".

"Well... I guess it would be nice to see them again", I said. "Hmm... why not?". I stood up and smiled, as did Mom.

"Great", she said, nuzzling me, "I'll contact some of the Pegasus Guards to fly the carriage, and notify Twilight, while you go get ready". I nodded and left the bedchamber to get ready.

Soon, I was ready and Mom walked me out of the Castle, where the carriage was open and ready, two Pegasus Royal Guards connected to harnesses and ready to fly it. I smiled as I approached the carriage.

"Have a good time, Sweetie", Mom said, kissing my muzzle, "I love you".

"I love you too, Mom", I said, nuzzling her cheek. I stepped into the carriage and waved at Mom one last time before closing the carriage door and the carriage flew away.

~~~~~~~~~~

I was napping in the carriage while it flew. The seats in the carriage are heavily cushioned, and it felt like a big, fluffy bed in there. Seriously, I could treat the flying carriage like a trailer, if it had a toilet in it. Soon, I woke up once the carriage came to a stop, and one of the guards opened the door.

"Prince Sparkle", he said, "We have arrived in Ponyville". He helped me out of the carriage. "We're required to follow you, but if you are to enter a building, you may order us to wait by the door".

"Understood, Sir Guard", I said. I inhaled deeply through my nostrils and sighed. The air smelled very fresh, and I was liking the place already.

I started walking around, enjoying several sights and colors. It wasn't as classy as Canterlot, but I'm not complaining. It was actually swell. Soon, I walked in front of a pink mare, with a large, poofy mane, with a smile as wide as a Jack-O'-Lantern. I smiled as I decided to speak.

"Greetings, ma'am", I said. The mare gasped loudly and jumped into the air.

"IT'S PRINCE SPARKLE!", she yelled, then dashed off. I was confused, but ignored it. I continued walking around the city. But, seeing that pink mare, I felt like I'd seen her before, as she did look very familiar.

Soon, I came across a very different part of the city. It was fenced off and it had a overhead sign that said "Sweet Apple Acres". I got curious and walked into the acres, having the guards stand by the fence opening. Apple trees were everywhere, and different colored apples hung perfectly from the branches. Seeing all of those apples made me hungry, but I refused to take any, since they belonged to someone.

"YEEHAH!!!!", I heard somepony say. I then saw an Earth Pony rush by me. She was bright orange, and had a blonde mane and tail, red rubber bands wrapped around the ends of both. She ran over to one of the trees and kicked it hard with her hinds legs, knocking every single apple off of it right into a bucket. She then did a pose that looked signature. I admired it and smiled as I began to speak to her.

"Hello", I said, "I'm Glitter Sparkle, and I'm visiting from C-" Before I could finish, she grabbed my right front hoof and started shaking it violently.

"Howdy!", the mare said, still shaking my hoof. She spoke in a southern accent, which was actually pretty new to me. "I'm Applejack. It's a pleasure to meet ya! We here at Sweet Apple Acres love makin' new friends!" She finally let go.

"Nice to know", I said, shaking my own hoof a few times.

"Whoa whoa whoa!", she said, peeking at my wings and horn, "Are you an Alicorn?"

"Yes", I said, "Prince Glitter Sparkle, at your service".

"Well, I'll be!", Applejack said, bowing at my hooves, "Celestia's colt done walked into mah granny's farm! Color me pleased as punch!" I smiled.

"You may rise", I said, "I'm glad you like my presence".

"Who in Equestria wouldn't like it?!", Applejack asked. I had to pinch my cutie mark to keep myself from blushing. "So, what brings ya here?"

"Well, my mother figured I should pay a visit to Ponyville, and I saw this place, so I'm just here to see how it looks", I asked, "It's very wonderful if you ask me".

"Ah, now now...", Applejack said, "Yer gonna make me blush..." I gave her a friendly nuzzle. My stomach growled at that point, as I had not had lunch.

"Seem like ya could use some chow", Applejack said, hearing the growl, "We here at Sweet Apple Acres can make the best apple treats you've ever tasted. Care to sample some?"

"I don't see why not", I said, "I haven't had lunch yet, so sure".

"Yeehah!", Applejack said, before dashing off. I then heard Applejack yell, "SOUP'S ON EVERYPONY!", before a large crowd of Earth Ponies rushed at me, pushing me to sitting at a table. After getting my eyeballs level with each other, I saw about two hundred ponies surrounding me, and I was very surprised. She definitely wasn't alone. In fact, she said that they were all her relatives. I had seen huge families before, but never one as big as the Apples. Since they had no intention of harming me, I didn't call the guards. After they all got set up, Applejack introduced them to me one-by-one, while the one she introduced placed an article of food on the table.

"This here's Apple Fritter, Apple Bumpkin, Red Gala, Red Delicious, Golden Delicious, Caramel Apple, Apple Strudel, Apple Tart, Baked Apples, Apple Brioche, Apple Cinnamon Crisp..." She inhaled deeply to catch her breath, and then finished with the last three names. "...Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, aaaand..." She shoved a green apple into my mouth. "... Granny Smith". She pointed to a green elderly mare, with a plain white mane in tail, sleeping in a rocking chair."Up and at 'em, Granny Smith. We got a guest". Granny Smith snorted awake.

"What?", she said, "Soup's on? I'm uh comin', I'm comin".

"Why, I'd say you're already part of the family", Applejack said. I swallowed the apple whole and smiled.

"Well, I thank you for the compliment", I said, "But I best be leaving now".

"Aren't ya gonna say for brunch?", Applejack's younger sister, Applebloom said, shooting me with puppy-dog eyes and a saddened lip, which was actually pretty cute.

"I'd love to, but I have to go", I said.

"Aww...", all of the other ponies said. I really didn't want to disappoint all of those ponies, especially since I just met them, so I decided to go with it.

"OK", I said, "I'll stay". The others started cheering and laughing.

~~~~~~~~~~

After about an hour, I finally left the acres. I will say this, everything tasted awesome! No wonder they're all a big family.

"Ugh...", I said, walking slowly, my stomach seriously full, "I think I ate a little too much". I did eat a lot, but when something tastes really good, and you have so much more in front of you, it's really hard to limit yourself. Behind me, I could hear the guards speaking to each other.

"You know", one said, "I heard that here, a Pegasus Pony named Rainbow Dash is in charge of keeping the sky clear, because she's the fastest flier here". I looked up, seeing a bunch of clouds sprawled everywhere.

"Well, then she's not doing a good job is she?", I said to myself. Next thing that I knew, I was crashed into. I looked up and saw a light-blue Pegasus, with a rainbow mane and tail. Her mane was awesome, and you wouldn't see that in Canterlot, trust me. She chuckled nervously.

"Excuse me?", she said. She was a little late for that.

"Yeah, OK", I said. I stood up, only to notice that I was covered in mud, as was she.

"Let me help you", the mare said. She zoomed off and returned with a dark cloud. She placed the could over me and started jumping on it, pouring a massive amount of rain water on me. If I had the time, I could have stopped it, but it all happened too quickly. She moved the now-white cloud away and looked at me. My mane, coat, and tail were wet and heavy as they hung. "Oops. Guess I overdid it". I was getting annoyed a little. "Umm, uh, how about this?" She started flying very fast in circles around me, engulfing me in a large rainbow tornado. "My very own patented Rainblow Dry". She landing in front of me, her eyes still closed. "No no. Don't thank me. You're quite welcome". She looked at me again. My mane and tail were very poofy and tangled. She started howling with laughter.

"Please don't do anything else", I said, my teeth clenched, "Let's just pretend this never happened and start over. I'm Glitter Sparkle. Let me guess, you must be Rainbow Dash". Her face had the cockiest of looks.

"The one and only!", she said, "Why? You heard of me?"

"I heard you are in charge of keeping the sky clear".

"Yeah yeah. That'll be a snap. I'll do it in a jiffy, just as soon as I'm done practicing".

"Practicing? For what?"

"The Wonderbolts! I'm trying to get into their academy by showing them my stuff!"

"THE Wonderbolts? The most talented fliers in all of Equestria?"

"Yep!"

"*scoff* Please. Why would they want a Pegasus who can't even keep the sky clear for one measly day?"

"Hey! I could clear this sky in ten seconds flat!" She had a lot of guts, so I decided to make her back it up.

"Prove it!", I said, smirking. She flew up into the sky and started clearing the sky, and in exactly ten seconds, it was clear. I hung my mouth agape. She really did it.

"Like I said", Rainbow Dash said, floating away on a cloud, "Ten seconds flat! I'd never leave Ponyville hanging. You're a laugh, Glitter Sparkle! I can't wait to hang out some more". She zoomed off and I started walking away before I did something I would regret.

~~~~~~~~~~

Soon, I came across a building. A fashion shop, named Carousel Boutique. I thought about it for a while and decided to go in, while the guards stood by the door. Once I walked in, strong scents of perfume surrounded me. Yeah, definitely a fashion shop. I then saw a marshmallow-white Unicorn, with a purple, curly mane and tail, working on something. She was beautiful, and I've never seen beauty like that in Canterlot. She soon finished and walked toward me, her eyes closed.

"Welcome to Carousel Boutique", she said. She spoke in a rich voice, like you would hear in London. "Where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique. I'm Rarity". She then opened her eyes and gasped at the sight of my mane. "Oh my stars, Darling! Whatever happened to your coiffure?"

"Oh", I said, "You mean my mane? It's a long story. I'm just here to greet you and I'll be out of your hair".

"Out of MY hair? What about YOUR hair?!" She started pushing me forward.

"Where are we going?", I said. She didn't answer.

Rarity fixed my mane and tail, while at the same time putting me in different fancy outfits. I was in a big tuxedo, with a tie covered in green emeralds.

"Much better", she said, "Now, tell me about yourself". She grabbed the straps to the back to tighten the tux, nearly strangling me.

"I'm Glitter... Sparkle!. I've... been sent... from... Canterlot!", I said, grasping for breath. She finally let go, gasping loudly.

"Canterlot?!", she said, surprised as ever, "Oh, I am so envious! The glamour, the sophistication! I've always dreamed living there! I can't wait to hear all about it! We're gonna be the best of friends you and I!" She then looked at my tie. "Emeralds?! What was I thinking? Let me get you some rubies!" Right when she turned around, I took off the outfit and dashed out of the door. I knew it was only a matter of time before she decided to dye my coat a new color.

~~~~~~~~~~

I was walking around, again, when I heard the sound of beautiful music. I liked it so much that I began to follow it and I soon saw a butter-yellow Pegasus, with a pink mane, directing what looked like birds. I smiled as I walked up to her.

"Hello!", I said, frightening her and her birds as they flew away. She looked at me and flew down to my level. "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to frighten your birds, I just their music, and it sounded beautiful". She just kept looking at me and behind her, not saying anything. I wasn't sure what to say, so I just introduced myself. "I'm Glitter Sparkle. What's your name?"

"I...", the mare said, "I'm... *mumble*" Her voice sounded very timid.

"What was that?"

"I'm *mumble*"

"Didn't quite catch that".

"*whimper* *whimper*" Every time she opened her mouth, I couldn't hear what she was trying to say. Her birds flew back onto the tree there where on before I frightened them.

"Well, it seems your birds are back, and you can go back to what you were doing". I chuckled nervously as she whimpered again. "Okay..." My wings felt numb, so I stretched them out. She caught sight of my wings and horn and gasped.

"Oh my gosh!", she said, finally speaking perfectly, "You're a royal!" She bowed in front of me.

"Uh... OK, you may rise", I said. I started waling away, but she followed me.

"I'm Fluttershy", the mare finally said, "Can you tell me what it like being a royal?"

"Well, how much do you want to know?"

"Everything!" I smiled and started.

~~~~~~~~~~

I kept talking to Fluttershy about being a royal until I reached the library, where I knew Twilight was.

"And that's pretty much it", I said, ending my conversation.

"Wow!", Fluttershy said, "That must be very lovely! I can't wait to tell my friends! I wanna spend so much time with you!"

"OK, see you". I nuzzled the Pegasus and walked into the library, the guards standing by the door. It was very dark, and no lights were on. Right when I tried to find the light, the light flashed on, and a bunch of ponies were in there.

"Surprise!", they all said. I saw confused. When did I order a surprise party? But then, the pink mare from earlier showed up, blowing one of those noisemakers right in my face.

"Surprise!", she said, "Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I threw this party just for you! Were you surprised? Were you were you? Huh? Huh? Huh?"

"Very surprised", I said, "Libraries are supposed to be quiet". She chuckled. I walked over to the drinks table while the mare continued to talk.

"That's silly! What kind of welcome party would this be if it were quiet? I mean duh! Boring! You see, I saw you when you first got here, remember? You were all 'hello' and I was like *gasp!* Remember? You see, I never saw you before, and I never saw you before it means you're new. 'Cause I know everypony, and I mean, everypony, in Ponyville". I groaned loudly as she kept going and began pouring some red liquid into a cup. "And if you're new you hadn't met anyone yet, and if you haven't met anyone yet you must not have any friends, and if you don't have any friends you must be lonely. And that made me so sad and I had an idea and that's why I went *gasp!*" I grabbed a straw and began drinking. "'I should throw a great, big, ginormous, super-duper, spectacular welcome party, and invite everyone in Ponyville'. See?" The other four ponies I saw earlier showed up next to her. "And now you have lots and lots of friends!" My mouth suddenly went hot, and my face started turning red. What did I just drink?

"Are you alright, Sugarcube?", Applejack said. I jumped into the air and dashed upstairs, still hearing every word they were saying. And from the corner of my eye, I saw a few other things.

"Aww!", Pinkie Pie said, "He's so happy, he's crying!" Then, Fluttershy looked at the bottle that I used to pour my drink.

"Hot sauce", she said. Then, Pinkie poured some on a cupcake and ate it whole, seeing others looking in disgust.

"What?", she said, chomping loudly, "This is good!"

Upstairs, I dashed into the bathroom and rinsed my mouth out for a long period of time. Soon, it was better and I walked out. It was dark up there, but I could see a mare looking at me.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Ma'am", I said, "I just needed to use the bathroom".

"I know, Glitter", the mare said, using my name, and not my title. What? The light flashed on and in front of me was Twilight. I smiled.

"Twilight!", I said, hugging her, "Hey!"

"Hello, Glitter", Twilight said, "How's it going?"

"I'm just here on a monthly visit, because I knew you would be here. By the way, where's Spike?"

"He's over there". She pointed to a small bed, where Spike was sleeping. "He get's tired very quickly. So, why aren't you down there? The welcome party is for you".

"Yeah, well I've been through a lot of things since I've been here".

"Let me guess. Pinkie Pie gasped at you and ran, you ate too many sweets at Sweet Apple Acres, Rainbow Dash crashed into you and messed up your mane, Rarity nearly dressed you to death, you saw Fluttershy, who wanted to talk forever, and you accidentally drank hot sauce".

"How did you know all of that?!"

"Because the exact same stuff happened to me when I moved here. At least I was able to put together the Summer Sun Celebration".

"Wow. So, how has it been living here?"

"It's great. I have friends, books, and my little assistant over there. You?"

"Same here. Your brother and I keep things in order".

"Great. So, are you planning on staying?"

"Well, I don't know. I haven't asked Mom yet, but I'll see. Can I borrow a quill and some paper?" Twilight nodded and levitated them to me. I began writing.

Dear, Mom

I was wondering if I could stay here tonight, as Twilight wishes for me to.

Glitter Sparkle. My letters are short, but they tell the main reason.

"Done", I said, placing the supplies back on the desk. I then looked over at the sleeping dragon in his bed. "Spike's asleep. How am I going to send this". Twilight smiled.

"Watch this", she said, taking the letter. She lightly rubbed the back of Spike's neck, making him yawn and his fire-breath come out, burning the letter and sending it. I let out an approving hum. "I do this whenever I need to send a letter to the Princess and Spike's asleep".

"Wow. Does he know that you do that?"

"Nope. If he did, he wouldn't sleep in here anymore". Twilight smiled as Spike hiccuped and burped, a letter forming in his belch. I levitated the letter over to myself and opened it.

Dear, Glitter Sparkle.

Yes you may. Please be back tomorrow before your court.

Princess Celestia.

I smiled as I looked at Twilight.

"She said yes", I said. Twilight smiled brightly.

"Great!", she said, "We have so much catching up to do!"

"Yes, but for now, why don't we go downstairs and enjoy the party?" Twilight shrugged.

"Sure".

We went back downstairs and the other ponies started cheering once they saw me come back. Twilight went over to the table for some punch, but before I could do anything, Pinkie Pie got right in my face.

"Hey!", she said, smiling, "I remember you now! You're the judge that didn't punish me for shoplifting!"

"Oh, so you're Pinkamena Diane Pie?"

"Yep-yep-yep! That's my real name, but I like to be called 'Pinkie Pie'!"

"I knew I'd seen you before".

"So did I. Here, take this for letting me go!" She held out a huge chocolate cupcake right in front of her face. I smiled as I ate it right out of her hoof, being careful night to bite it. I swallowed and sighed. That cupcake was the best thing I ever tasted.

"Thanks, Ms. Pie", I said, licking the frosting from my lips.

"No problem, Prince Sparkle", Pinkie said with a bright smile, "And if you want to, you can call me Pinkie!" Pinkie walked off. I smiled as I walked over to the drinks table to join Twilight. She smiled as she poured some green liquid into cup for me.

"So, I see you met Pinkie Pie", she said, giving me the cup. I took a long drink, thankfully tasting sweet punch and not hot sauce.

"Yep", I said, "I wonder if that smile of her's is permanently glued onto her face".

"I wonder the same thing", Twilight said, "She's always a fast-talking, cheerful, happy pony, that loves planning parties".

"Wow. I bet she throws the best parties in Ponyville".

"You got that right. Nopony can out-plan or out-party Pinkie". Twilight and I looked at each other, smiling.

"Cheers to best friends", I said. Twilight smiled and we touched glasses before drinking. At that point, an Earth Pony mare wearing glasses with a hazelnut-brown coat and a grey mane walked up to me, smiling.

"Hello, Prince Sparkle", she said, bowing in front of me. I smiled as I stood over her.

"You may rise", I said. She rose up. "Greetings".

"I'm Mayor Mare", she said, "The mayor of Ponyville".

"I'm Glitter Sparkle", I said, "The Prince of Equestria, and the son of Princess Celestia". Every time I greeted the leader of a city, I added my occupation.

"Oh, trust me, I know. You're my favorite royal". I had to strain to keep myself from blushing. "So, what brings you here?"

"I'm just here on my monthly visit, and this is the nicest city I've ever been to".

"All of our guests have said that. Well, do enjoy yourself here, and feel free to stop by Town Hall anytime. I would love to have tea with you and chat a bit".

"I'll do that". I ruffled her mane with my hoof. She chuckled a flirty chuckle and walked away, a deep blush stuck on her face. I walked over to the snack table and stuffed my face, while Twilight hung out with her five friends.

~~~~~~~~~~

Soon, the party came to an end and all of the other ponies went home. Twilight kept some of the leftover snacks, while Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy took some of the others. Twilight and I were upstairs in her room, having some tea and cake, and catching up.

"... and that's how we found the Elements of Harmony!", Twilight said. I sipped my tea and smiled.

"Wow. That must have been awesome. So, who holds each element?"

"Applejack holds Honesty, Pinkie Pie holds Laughter, Fluttershy holds Kindness, Rarity holds Generosity, Rainbow Dash holds Loyalty, and I hold Magic". She pointed to a grass case, containing pieces of fancy jewelry. Five were necklaces, and one was a crown.

"Are those the Elements?"

"Yes".

"Cool". I ate a slice of cake as Twilight sipped her tea. At that point, Spike yawned and woke up.

"Twilight?", he said, mumbling, "Are you in the bathroom? I have to pee". He looked at me. "Glitter?"

"Yeah?", I said. He smiled and walked over to me. I levitated him into my lap as he hugged me. "Long time no see, Spike".

"You can say that again!", Spike said, smiling, "I missed you!"

"Well, seems like you haven't forgotten about me".

"Why would I forget about you? You gave me the gift of speech for my sixth birthday, and you gave me gemstones everyday".

"Well, you took some from my drawer sometimes, too". He chuckled nervously.

"I have no idea what you're talking about".

"Yeah yeah. By the way, I brought you a little something". I reached behind my breastplate and pulled out a necklace small enough for Spike. Different colored gemstones hung from the necklace. He smiled as he held the necklace in his claws.

"Thanks, Glitter!", he said, "I really like this!"

"I knew you would", I said. I nuzzled the top of his head as he buried his face in my coat, sighing loudly.

"OK, I have to pee". He got up and walked into the bathroom. Twilight yawned loudly and I smiled.

"Looks like you could you some sleep", I said. She smiled as she rubbed her eyes.

"I sure could", Twilight said. Twilight got into her bed and scooted over, patting the other side of the bed. I smiled as I got into the bed with her and tucked her and myself in. Twilight looked down. "Umm... Glitter?"

"Yes?"

"Can I... cuddle with you?" I smiled and nodded. Twilight moved over to my side and snuggled into my coat. I cuddled her and rested my head against the pillow.

"Goodnight, Twily", I said, using her pet name, making her blush.

"Goodnight... umm... Glitzy", Twilight said, giving my a pet name. I liked it. I gave her a small kiss on her cheek and fell asleep, cuddling my best friend.

Author's Note

ALL OF MY READERS MUST BOW DOWN TO ME! BECAUSE I MEMORIZED THE WHOLE MANE SIX SCENE FROM "FRIENDSHIP IS MAGIC-PART 1", WROTE EVERY WORD SPOKEN, AND DIDN"T EVEN HAVE TO CHANGE MUCH THINGS TO SUBSTITUTE FOR THE SUMMER SUN CELEBRATION!!!!!! BOW DOWN TO ME!!!!!!!!!

Next chapter: Another Day in Ponyville

Meeting Zecora the Zebra

I woke up the next morning when I felt something rubbing against my face. I opened my eyes and saw a purple mane blocking my sight. I leaned up and saw that Twilight was awake, nuzzling my face. She looked at me and smiled.

"Morning, Sleepy Head", she said, cuddling me. I smiled as I cuddled her back.

"Morning, Bookworm", I said. I yawned and rubbed my eyes. "What time is it?"

"12:00 PM", Twilight said. I was very surprised.

"What?! 12:00?! I'm late for court!", I said, very worried.

"No you're not", Twilight said, chuckling.

"What do you mean?", I was, confused. Twilight used her magic to grab a scroll from her nightstand and to give it to me. I opened the scroll and saw that is was a letter from Mom.

Dear, Glitter Sparkle,

I figured you would want to stay in Ponyville a little longer before leaving, so I have allowed the guards that came with you to come back to Canterlot, and I will be taking over your court today. You may stay as long as you like. Do not worry. Attending your courts will not affect me in anyway. I will be fine. Please don't forget to write.

Enjoy yourself,

Princess Celestia

I smiled as I placed the scroll back on the nightstand.

"That's very nice of her!", I said, "I need to write her back and say thank you".

"I already did", Twilight said, "I foraged your signature. Hope you don't mind".

"That's fine", I said, cuddling Twilight again, "As long as you don't do it on a regular basis". Twilight giggled lightly.

"I won't", she said, nuzzling me again. At that point, both of our stomachs growled loudly.

"Meal time", I said.

"Yep", Twilight said, "Why don't I cook us some lunch?"

"Well, I was thinking we could go out to eat".

"You mean like a date?"

"I wouldn't say a date. Just a friendly lunch. And plus, we still have catching up to do".

"Right. Well, sure. But, can I pick the place?"

"That's fine. I don't really know any eateries here anyway".

"Great! Umm... I have to tinkle first". I let her go.

"Go ahead". Twilight got up and went into the bathroom. A few minutes later, she came back out.

"I'm done", she said, smiling.

"I can see that", I said, "So, where are we going?"

"I'll lead the way. Just follow me".

"OK". Twilight walked down the stairs, me following. On our way out the door, we saw Spike, sitting in a beanbag, reading a comic book.

"Spike", Twilight said, "Glitter and I are going out for a while. Can you watch the library until then?"

"Sure", Spike said, his eyes glued to his comic book.

"I'll see you later, Spike", I said.

"You too, Glitter", Spike said, turning a page. Twilight and I walked out of the library. After Twilight locked the door, we started walking and talking randomly.

~~~~~~~~~~

After walking and talking for a few minutes, Twilight and I stopped in front of a place called "Heartstrings' Confectionery".

"We're here", Twilight said, smiling again.

"Looks like a good place", I said.

"Oh trust me", Twilight said, "It is. Not better than Sugarcube Corner, but it's good". I opened the door, letting Twilight in before letting myself in. Once we got inside, a familiar mint-green mare walked up to us.

"Good afternoon, Twilight Sparkle!", she said.

"Afternoon, Lyra", Twilight said, "Table for two, please".

"Table or booth?"

"Booth, please".

"OK, follow me please". Lyra walked to a booth, Twilight and I following. Soon, she stopped near a booth and gave us menus. I sat down on one side and Twilight sat down on the same side next to me. "I'll be back momentarily". She walked off.

"Do you mind if I sit next to you?", Twilight said.

"That's fine", I said.

"Thanks", Twilight said. While we waited, I felt like I'd seen Lyra before. She looked and sounded very familiar. I knew I had seen her before, but where?

"OK", Lyra said, having just returned, "What would you like to drink?" We both looked at the "Drinks" section on our menus.

"Apple juice, please", Twilight said. Lyra wrote that down.

"And for you, Prince Sparkle?", she said.

"Umm...", I said, "A chocolate milkshake, please". Lyra wrote that down too.

"OK", Lyra said, walking off again.

"So", Twilight said, "How has it been in Canterlot?"

"The usual", I said, "Caddie is dating".

"Cadence is dating?!", Twilight said, "Who?!"

"I don't know. I haven't seen her with him yet, nor has she told me".

"I hope she does. I really wanna know!"

"So do I". We kept talking until Lyra came back with our beverages. She gave them to us, smiling.

"Thanks, Lyra", Twilight said, as I did.

"No problem", Lyra said, "Are you ready to order?" We looked at our menus again for a while.

"I would like the hayloaf", I said, "Extra onions and ketchup". Lyra wrote that down.

"I'll have what he's having", Twilight said.

"OK", Lyra said, "Your orders should be ready in about thirty minutes". We nodded and Lyra left again. Twilight cuddled me again after she left. I cuddled her back as I talked to her again.

"So you told me how you met your new friends", I said, "How connected are you to them?"

"Like sisters", Twilight said.

"Really? That's great".

"But, you're my best friend! My BEST best friend".

"So are you. You and your brother".

"Aww!" A blush of flattery formed on the face. "Thank you!"

"Thank you". I kissed Twilight's cheek, making her blush grow deeper. Then, she looked down with a half-frown. She looked like she had to get something off of her chest.

"Glitter", she said, "There's something I need to tell you".

"What is it, Twilight?", I said.

"Please don't get mad".

"I won't".

"I... I think I... have a-"

"Here's your appetizers", Lyra said, having returned again. She was holding a big plate of corn chips and another big plate of hay fries. She set them on the table, along with dipping sauces. "Do you need any refills?"

"May I have another milkshake, please?", I said, my sweet tooth controlling my brain. She took my empty milkshake glass and placed it on a tray on her back. She walked back again and returned again, my glass refilled. She gave it to me and smiled. "Thank you".

"You're welcome, your highness", Lyra said, "Twilight?"

"No thanks", Twilight said, "I have enough".

"OK", Lyra said, walking away again. I looked back at Twilight.

"What were you going to say?", I asked her.

"Oh... uh... nothing", Twilight said, looking very nervous.

"Are you sure?", I said, "You look like you need to say something".

"I'm fine, Glitter", Twilight said, "I was just... hungry". She started stuffing her face with corn chips, which I knew she hated.

"OK... Well then, enjoy". I grabbed a few hay fries and ate them, while Twilight was spitting the mouthful of corn chips she used to silence herself, heaving as well.

Soon, Lyra came back again with our hayloaves. Both Twilight and I smiled as she placed our food in front of us, along with silverware and an extra order of hay fries for us both.

"Here you go", Lyra said, "Enjoy!"

"We will", Twilight said, "Thanks, Lyra!" Lyra nodded and walked away, while Twilight and myself began eating. Mine was extremely heavy on onions and ketchup, just the way I liked it. Twilight and I ate in silence for a while. Not because we didn't want to talk, because the hayloaf was seriously delicious.

After eating our hayloaf, we moved our now-empty plates to the side and slumped back in our chairs.

"That was great!", I said, "I've never eaten something that good in Canterlot".

"Me neither", Twilight said, "Now, I have to use the little filly's room, and then we'll have some dessert". I nodded and Twilight walked into the bathroom. At that point, Lyra came back to collect our plates.

"Everything OK?", Lyra said.

"Yes", I said, "Everything is fine, Lyra".

"Well", Lyra said, "I bet you don't know something".

"What is it?", I said.

"I remember you, but do you remember me?"

"I recall seeing you somewhere, but I can't remember where".

"You don't remember me? Lyra Heartstrings?" All of a sudden, I remembered who she was.

"Lyra Heartstrings? Aren't you the filly I saw in court a few years ago?"

"That's me! I've been waiting to see you for a long time".

"Why?"

"To thank you! Do you know how great my life has been ever since you had my dad executed?"

"Well, I don't see that great, but OK".

"Without him around to hit me for no reason, I earned my diploma and my mom gave me the restaurant. Hadn't it been for you, I wouldn't be the manager here".

"Well, great. So, I take it you and your friend Bon-Bon are OK now".

"She's not my friend anymore".

"Oh... I'm sorry about that".

"Don't be, because she's my wife now!"

"Oh... right. Because you had your wedding in Canterlot. I remember now".

"Exactly. Anyway, I have to get back to work. Nice to see you again".

"You too". Lyra collected the plates and left, smiling at me.

~~~~~~~~~~

After finishing our hayloaf and having a dessert of delicious apple pie, I paid for the meal and we left. We were walking back to the library, while talking randomly again.

"So", Twilight said, "When Fluttershy wanted to talk to you yesterday, what did she want to talk about?"

"She wanted to know everything about what is't like being a royal", I said.

"And you told her everything?"

"Yep. Every last piece of information I know".

"Wow".

"But before that, she acted really scared around me, as if I were a bandit".

"Oh, don't worry about that. She get's scared very quick, no matter what".

"Does everything scare her?"

"Pretty much, especially the Everfree Forest".

"The Everfree Forest? What's that?"

"The scariest forest in Ponyville. It could scare anypony's pants off, if ponies wore pants".

"I don't know why, but I really want to see it".

"Well, you go ahead. I'm gonna go back to the library. The Everfree Forest is past Fluttershy's Cottage". I nodded and walked off to find the Everfree Forest.

Soon, I reached a forest, and judging by the pitch-darkness and the spooky-looking trees, I knew it was the Everfree Forest. I may have found it, but another thought was in my head. Was the forest really as scary as Twilight said it was? My courage got the best of me and I started walking into the forest, not stopping. Halfway through the forest, I was pretty confident. Nothing was scaring me.

"Pssh...", I said, "This is scary? I've been in forests in Canterlot scarier than this". I looked back behind me, seeing nothing but pitch-darkness. I think I might have went too deep into the forest. "OK, maybe I should head back". I tried to walk out of the forest, but I couldn't see anything.

I used my aura as I flashlight and started walking out. I then heard something, making me freeze in my tracks. Was something following me?

"Who's there?!", I said, starting to get a little frightened. No response. I kept walking, until I saw something cross my path. It was a black cat, and I nearly had a heart attack. I'm not superstitious, but in most of the movies I've seen, whenever a black cat crosses a character's path in the forest, they usually wind up dead. I ran for my life, looking behind me the whole time, making sure that black cat wasn't following me. Soon, I couldn't see it anymore, and I felt very relieved.

Suddenly, before I could see light, I ran head first into a tree. My eyes went wonky and I felt seriously dizzy. I tried to walk around, but it was dark, and I'm sure everything was spinning. My aura faded and so did my consciousness. The last thing I saw was something in a cloak walking toward me.

~~~~~~~~~~

Several hours later, I woke up. My eyes were blurry at first, but then clenched shut as a strong headache started. I groaned and rubbed my forehead a few times before opening my eyes again. I saw that I was laying in a bed. A small, but very soft bed, with a comforter that had a giraffe-like pattern. Then, I looked around, seeing that I was in a treehouse. It was a lot like Twilight's with the cases hanging on the walls, but instead of books, there were several liquids in bottles. Even some liquid bottles hung from the ceiling. Also hanging on the walls were weird-looking masks, that looked like they would be made in Africa. I had never seen this place before, so I was seriously confused.

"You seem to be awake", I heard somepony say. I looked over to that direction, seeing a pony by a large cauldron, that had a strange-looking liquid boiling in it. But, I don't think she was a pony. She had black and white designs in her coat, mane and tail, and her mane was in a Mohawk form, instead of hanging down from her head. Her tail was a lot thicker than a normal pony's, and she didn't have a usual cutie mark. Also, she wore golden rings around her neck, hanging from her ears, and on one of her front legs, which I guess would qualify as jewelry. I didn't know who she was or where I was, so I decided to speak.

"Umm...", I said, still confused, "OK. Where am I? What happened?"

"You're in my hut, deep in Everfree", the creature said, "You hit your head and lost consciousness when you ran into that tree". She spoke in rhymes, and in a very heavy African voice, which explained the masks. That voice was very new to me, and even more interesting than Applejack's or Rarity's. And like I said before, you wouldn't see that in Canterlot.

"Oh...", I said, "That explains the headache". I clutched my head again, as I felt the pain.

"You will not be in pain for long", she said, "Once I finish this brew, your headache will be completely gone". Thank goodness, because the headache felt like somepony was hammering my brain. She stirred the bubbling liquid and covered it. "Now, the potion must sit in order to heal your injured brain, in the meantime, could you tell me your name?" I smiled.

"I'm Glitter Sparkle", I said, "The Prince of Equestria, and the son of Princess Celestia".

"Child of Princess Celestia? Oh, how great that must be! I am Zecora, royal pony".

"You sure seem like a nice pony". Zecora chuckled.

"A pony I am not, Glitter Sparkle, I am a zebra, not a pony at all".

"Oh... my mistake. Sorry". A zebra. Now her coat design made since.

"That is quite OK, young royal one". There was a loud puff and smoke rose from the cauldron. Zecora smiled. "It seems the brew is done". She went back over to the cauldron and grabbed a ladle. She then poured some of the liquid into a coconut-half and gave it to me. "Now, drink down every last drop, and the pain you are suffering from will indeed stop". I shrugged and downed the purple liquid. After that, I felt a little funny, but then, felt relived. My headache was gone.

"That worked. My head doesn't hurt anymore. Thank you, Zecora!"

"No need to thank me, it is no problem. But next time, be careful, because another injury like that will cause you to be dumb".

"Thanks for the warning. So, should I leave now?"

"You may leave, it that would make you happy, but I would like you to stay, because I am feeling a bit chatty".

"Well, I don't really have anything to do right now. I guess it wouldn't hurt". Zecora smiled again.

"Well, great! Make yourself at home. It is a pleasure to finally have a guest after years of living alone".

"Alone? What do you mean alone?"

"I live deep in Everfree, and I've never really interacted with a pony, you see".

"So you're saying that you've never been face-to-face with a pony before?" Zecora nodded. "And that I'm actually the only pony in your life that has ever talked to you?" Zecora nodded again."Wow. I don't really know how to express my confusion right now".

"I only leave me hut to Ponyville for supplies and sundries, but the other ponies think I'm dark and scary".

"Really?"

"Yes. Every time they see me shopping, they hide and take shelter. To you that may seem normal, but to me, it hurts".

"Well, that isn't normal for me, but I'm sure it does hurt to you. Anyway, have you always lived by yourself?"

"No. I used to live with my family on a land that is dry, but my father was exiled, as was I".

"Oh... OK..."

"I do not wish to speak that subject through, I must finish a mix before I'm overdue". She started making another brew, while I watched with interest.

"What are you making now, Zecora?", I asked.

"I am brewing up another mix", she said, still concentrated, "For a rooster and his chicks. It seems the rooster has lost its crow, making mornings very slow". She pulled out a strange-looking flower that I had seen before several times.

"Hey", I said, "I've seen that flower growing almost everywhere in Canterlot. But, I've never learned its name".

"It is one we call 'Heart's Desire'", Zecora said, "A dash will ignite the rooster's fire". She began sprinkling some of its pedals into a bowl. "With Heart's Desire, his talent comes into view, and he'll give a mighty cock-a-doodle-doo!" I chuckled a bit.

"No offence, but that rhyme could use work". Zecora rolled her eyes and continued her work. She walked over to one of her shelves and started looking for something.

"Aye, me. But what is this? I've run out of amethyst. I must go get this purple flower, for my brew to have full power. But leaving my hut is something I do not wish to do, but I must if I want to power my brew".

"Why don't you want to?" I smiled in the back of my mind, realizing that I practically ended her rhyme.

"Because like I have said, royal pony, the residents of Ponyville are scared of me".

"Oh... right. Maybe I could help you out".

"I am listening".

"Why don't I follow you into Ponyville while you get the flower you need? Every pony in Equestria knows me".

"I adore the way you think, and I'll go through with it, only hoping it won't sink, But, I must get my cloak first, because if the residents of Ponyville saw how I look, they would feel their worst".

"OK". I got out of the bed while Zecora put on her cloak and extinguished the flame underneath the cauldron. "Umm... will you lead the way, because I don't want to end up running into another tree". Zecora chuckled.

"Lead the way, I will, until we reach Ponyville". Zecora walked out of the hut, locked the door, and left, me following.

~~~~~~~~~~

Soon, we reached Ponyville. It took awhile to get out of the forest, because there were several patches of blue flowers called "Poison Joke", which I knew about, and were very dangerous. We had to go several different way to avoid them, and I'm surprised I didn't touch one while walking into the forest.

In Ponyville, it was strangely quiet. Ever single door was shut and so was every window. I'm sure that wasn't normal, because the day before when I arrived at Ponyville, the residents were sprawled out everywhere. They must have really been scared of her.

"Looks like you weren't kidding, Zecora", I said. The zebra looked down as she continued walking.

"Yes", Zecora said, "Today isn't no different from the rest, when everyone thinks I'm an evil enchantress". I kept walking with her in silence. I knew she didn't feel like talking at the moment, since the fact that a whole city of ponies were scared of her.

After a bit of walking, we reached a flower shop. Zecora picked many of the flowers she needed, leaving bits as well so it didn't seem like she was stealing. While she did that, I saw one window that wasn't closed. Twilight, her friends, and Applebloom were in there, also hiding. I used my magic to enhance my hearing and listened to what they were saying.

"Oh no!", Pinkie said, sounding very scared, "She's controlling Prince Sparkle! We need to tell Princess Celestia!"

"Pinkie!", Twilight said, "Glitter's fine. He's just following her. And why does everypony keep saying she's evil? She's a zebra".

"She lives in the Everfree Forest, Twilight!", Rarity said, "and she's creepy!"

"I even wrote a song about her!", Pinkie said. In a very off-key and off-beat tone, Pinkie started singing a song that described Zecora negatively.

"She's an evil enchantress, and she does evil dances! And if you look deep in her eyes, she will put you in trances! And then what will she do? She'll mix up an evil brew, and she'll gobble you up in a bit tasty stew! So watch out!" I shook my head. These ponies didn't knew anything about this kind zebra. They were making assumptions. And plus, if Zecora really did what Pinkie's song said she did, I would be digesting inside of her stomach instead of standing behind her while she got her flowers. Even so, zebras are herbivores, like ponies, so why would she eat a pony? She's not a griffon. Anyway, I continued to listen to their conversation. "And I also heard that she eats hay!"

"Pinkie...", Twilight said, "I eat hay. YOU eat hay".

"Yeah", Pinkie said, "But it's the WAY she eats it!"

"Look, Twilight", Applejack said, "I know ya think that she's just like us, but that ain't it at all. This is yer first time seein' her, but we've seen her sev'rl times".

"Yeah, Twilight", Rainbow Dash said, "She's bad news". I could see Applebloom look out the window at Zecora, a sad look on her face. Then, I could sense an idea in her mind, as she left the window.

"I seem to have all that I need", Zecora said, putting the flowers into her cloak, "Now we can go back to my tree". I nodded and followed Zecora back to her hut. Little did we know, we were being followed by Applebloom, and didn't notice until she was caught by Applejack and the others.

"Applebloom!", Applejack said, grabbing her little sister, "Why did ya run off. Zecora could have hurt you". I heard Zecora groan, so I decided to help her out.

"Mares!", I said, "Zecora isn't what you think she is! She healed my headache after I accidentally ran into a tree!"

"See?", Twilight said, "I told you she wasn't evil". Zecora instantly saw that they were about an inch from touching Poison Joke.

"Beware! Beware!", she said, "You pony folk! Those leaves of blue are no joke!" Zecora continued to walk to her hut, me following. My hearing was still enhanced, so I heard what the mares were saying.

"I'm not falling for your little trick, Zecora!", Rainbow Dash said. Every one of them were standing right on top of the Poison Joke. They all walked away, while I continued to follow Zecora.

After that situation was cleared up, I was able to watch Zecora finished making the brew she needed to make. Even better, I got to help, too. Zecora forgot to cover the brew before we left, so she had to start over, and allowed me to help. After curing the rooster, Zecora said she was done for the day, so her and I sat down at her table, had some tea, and told each other stories about ourselves.

"... and that's how I was brought to Equestria", I said. Zecora smiled.

"I most certainly enjoyed your story", Zecora said, "Would you like to know anything else about me?"

"Why do you speak in rhymes?", I asked. That was the question that was bumming me ever since I first saw her. Zecora smiled.

"To make my potions, I must rhyme, thought it takes a lot of time. Without speaking the way I do, I cannot power my brew".

"That makes since". I sipped my tea, feeling my bladder aching for release. "Umm... may I use your bathroom?"

"Despite the fact that I live alone, I do not have a bathroom of my own".

"You don't have a bathroom?" Zecora shook her head. "Then where do you... go?"

"In a bush, or behind a tree. In a cup I don't use, usually"

"Oh... uh... I think I can hold it". I stood up after finishing my tea. "Well, I should be heading back. Twilight is probably waiting for me. It was very nice to meet you, Zecora". I nuzzled Zecora's cheek.

"You're very affectionate, Glitter Sparkle, and not scared of me at all".

"Thanks. And of course I'm not scared of you. You healed my headache. In fact, I think of you as a friend already". Zecora blushed lightly.

"I... I don't know what to say... you have really made my day". I smiled and hugged her.

"I'm glad I did. OK, I'm gonna leave now, but I will be back tomorrow". Zecora smiled and kissed my cheek, making me blush.

"I really, really hope you do. And you and I could help mix a brew".

"That would be nice. I'll see you tomorrow Zecora".

Zecora nodded and I left the hut, smiling. Zecora sure was nice. She found me in the forest, healed my headache, and was even nice enough to let me help her with her work. But... I was still sore over how the other ponies felt about her. Why did they think she was an evil enchantress? Why did they think she ate ponies? One of the things I hated most was others being accused of something they aren't. Zecora wasn't evil, she was nice. My train of thought was interrupted when I saw that I had made it out of the forest. The first thing I was going to do, before going back to the library...

was to talk to Mayor Mare... about Zecora.

Author's Note

Thanks for 100 followers, glorious readers! It is very much appreciated!

Next chapter: Talk with Mayor Mare/Poison Joke Side Effects

Dating Advice... From an Ursa Major?/My Confession to Zecora

I've been visiting Zecora every day for three weeks. I've been mixing brews with her, starting conversations with her just to hear her voice, and even stayed nights with her, sleeping in the same bed with her and cuddling her. And now, I know that I'm in love with her. I'm very in love with Zecora, but I can't tell her.

Just like most people, I'm having a hard time thinking about how to tell her how I feel about her. I'm afraid that she won't think the same, and won't want to see me again. It's very hard to tell a girl "I love you", especially if you've only known her for three weeks. I know I really want to, but I just can't.

Plus, I don't think Mom would approve of me dating, especially since I'm her little angel, and she might be afraid that I'll forget about her. Also, she might not approve of me dating a zebra instead of a pony. Both of those reasons are why I'm seriously scrambled right now.

~~~~~~~~~~

I was bathing in Twilight's bathtub, trying hard to relax. However, I couldn't, because my current situation was haunting me. Even in the warm water, I felt cold and sick to my stomach.

"Why?", I said to myself, "Why can't I just tell Zecora how I feel? It's not hard, I'm just making it hard. But... what if she doesn't think the same way? What would Mom think? What if-?" I facehoofed, knowing that I was talking to myself, again. I drained the tub, dried off, and went into Twilight's room. I sat down on her bed with my face in my hooves. Twilight was away at a picnic with her friends, and Spike was asleep in his bed, so I was alone. Very bored, I grabbed my journal and a quill and started writing.

Tuesday, June 29

Once again, nothing about being a Prince. Also once again, I'm writing about my trouble I'm facing with Zecora. I don't know if I should tell her or not. Should I even tell Mom that I'm in love with Zecora?

I stopped writing, focusing on that last sentence. Should I tell Mom about my love for Zecora? That was half of the problems I was facing. What if Mom didn't approve of my crush? On the other hoof, what if I just told her and got it off of my chest? My mind decided to do it. I ripped out a page in my journal and wrote a letter to Mom.

Mom,

I want you to be as honest as you can be, please. I... I have a crush on a zebra that lives here, and I'm afraid to tell her that. I'm also afraid to know what you think about this, but can you please tell me what you think? I really need some help with this situation.

Glitter Sparkle

I rolled the letter into a scroll and wrapped it in a red ribbon. Then, I walked over to Spike and rubbed the back of his neck until he yawned, and his fire-breath burned the scroll. I paced the floor several times, waiting for Mom's reply. I didn't think that was a smart move. I began to regret sending that scroll. But, it was too late. It had already flew out the window once Spike's breath burned it. Soon, Spike hiccuped and burped, a scroll forming in his belch. Shaking, I levitated the scroll over to me and opened it.

Dear, Glitter Sparkle,

Come home at once. We need to talk face-to-face.

Princess Celestia

I gasped and dropped the scroll. I knew I was done for. She wanted to talk to me face-to-face, and I was scared. But, I didn't want to disappoint her, so I flew back to Canterlot, still shaking.

Once I got back to the Castle, the guards at the front let me in and closed the door behind me. I gulped hard and shakily walked upstairs to Mom's bedchamber. After a few deep breaths, I knocked on the door.

"Enter", Mom said from the other side. I opened the door, seeing Mom sitting in her mini-sofa. She looked over at me with a normal look. It wasn't a smile or a face of anger, it was just normal. "Come here".

"Y-yes, Mom", I said. I walked over to Mom and tightened up my face just in case she was going to slap me.

"Sit", she said. I did. "Now, I received your letter, and saw what you said. Is all of that really true?" I nodded slowly. "So you're in love with a zebra in Ponyville?" I nodded again.

"I'm sorry Mom!", I said, "Please don't punish me! Please don't turn me back into a human and send me back to Earth!"

"Sweetie, calm down", Mom said, pulling me into a gentle hug, "I'm not going to punish you. I'm actually happy for you". I looked at Mom. She was smiling. she wasn't mad, she was happy.

"Y-you're not mad?", I said.

"Why would I be?", Mom said.

"Because I'm in love with someone who isn't a pony", I said. Mom only chuckled.

"Sweetie, most ponies have love for a different breed so species. It's very normal in Equestria. Heck, I used to have a crush on a griffon, before the changelings aligned with them, so why should I be mad at you for having love for a zebra?"

"I guess you shouldn't".

"Of course not. So, what's her name?"

"Zecora. Her special talent is mixing brews in a cauldron that can cure almost anything".

"That's great, Sweetie. Well, now that you're in love, I can tell you the one thing you don't know about being a Prince".

"What is it?"

"I'm pretty sure you've heard that a Prince can only marry a Princess, but that's a myth, considering the fact that Cadence, Luna, and myself are the only Princesses in existence. Anyway, a Prince can marry whenever it wishes to".

"That's great".

"Also, if a Prince marries a mortal, the bride becomes immortal".

"Even better!"

"But, I cannot help support you with raising money for your family. If I do, I will be taking from the Castle".

"We could just live here, right?"

"Of course you may, only if the bride agrees".

"Is that it?"

"Pretty much. Oh, and..." She leaned in and whispered into my ear. "If you and her decide to... mate... and you need a bit of advice, you may come and talk to me". I nodded. "OK, that's it. You can go back to Ponyville now if you like".

"I will. Thanks Mom".

"You're welcome, Sweetie". She kissed my muzzle. "Oh, and see if you can bring Zecora over her tomorrow. I'd like to see her". I nodded and left the Castle, smiling a bit. That part of the mystery might have been solved, but now came the hard part: telling Zecora herself.

Thirty minutes later...

I didn't want to instantly rush to Zecora's Hut and tell her, so I went back to Ponyville and went to Sugarcube Corner for a snack. It was after-hours, but Twilight had told me that Pinkie Pie let's friends in after-hours, and sure enough, she did. Even so, I bet she would have let me in, since I didn't punish her for shoplifting six years ago. I was sitting at the bar, writing in my journal and peeking at my menu a few times, when Pinkie came up to me, her face covered in what looked like vanilla frosting.

"Hi, Prince Sparkle!", she said.

"Hey, Pinkie", I said, "Looks like you're back there guzzling, huh?"

"No no", Pinkie said, licking the frosting from her face, "Mr. and Mrs. Cake are making a lot of new recipes, and they want me to taste them and see which one is the best for the contest in Canterlot".

"Then they better make something great", I said, "Because the judges this year are critics".

"That'll be easy", Pinkie said.

"Also", I said, "If they're in this year's contest, they'll be facing French griffon Gustave Le Grand, Donut Joe, and Mulia Mild, the mule from Manehattan".

"WHOA!", Pinkie said, "REALLY?!"

"Yes", I said, "And I interviewed each one of them a few days ago, and each one said they were going to make their best creations".

"Do you know what they are?!"

"Yes I do, but I have promised them that I will not expose their choices until the competition. so I cannot tell you".

"Aww... well that won't matter, because Mr. and Mrs. Cake are bringing out the big guns this year!"

"What is that?"

"They're gonna make the rarest cake in all of Equestria: The Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness!"

"The MMMM?! That cake is very hard to even plan. Not even Cakerita Cakey could make it, and she could make a good cake out of newspaper if she wanted to!"

"They already have it planned and built. All they have to do id finish it. Wanna see?"

"Do I?!" Pinkie smiled and lead me into the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator and I saw the MMMM, half-finished. They were making great progress. All it needed was its last layer and the frosting. "Wow! I never thought anypony could make that cake". I reached out to touch it, but Pinkie slapped my hoof away.

"No touchies!", she said, "Mr. and Mrs. Cake don't want anypony to touch it. Sorry for slapping you".

"It's alright", I said, "Didn't really hurt anyway". I walked back into the dining room and sat down at the bar again.

"So", Pinkie said, "Is there anything I can get for you?"

"What's your best ice cream sundae?", I asked, my sweet tooth kicking at my tongue.

"Well, I like all of the sundaes here", Pinkie said, "But I think the best would be the Triple-Fudgie-Brownie-Chocolate-Chip-Cookie-Sundae". My sweet tooth threatened me at that point.

"I'd like one of those, please", I said, "Extra melted marshmallows".

"Okie Dokey Lokie!", Pinkie said.

"How much is that?", I asked.

"On the house!", Pinkie said, "During after-hours, I don't have to charge me friends, so I don't!"

"Wow! Thank you, Pinkie!"

"You're welcome! Be right back!" She dashed off into the kitchen while I kept writing in my journal. Pinkie was unbelievably nice. No shop in Canterlot wouldn't let a customer get something for free, not even a loaf of bread of an apple. But here, I can get a big sundae for free? That's awesome! I was thinking about getting one for Mom, but I figured that maybe I should wait until I was ready to go home first.

Soon, Pinkie came back with two big bowls full of ice cream and the assorted toppings that came with it. My stomach growled loudly as I started at the big bowl chocolate ice cream, brownie bits, melted marshmallows, and chocolate chip cookie bits right in front of me. Pinkie then set a glass in front of me and herself, pouring some liquid into both.

"I hope you like Sarsaparilla", she said, "It gives you some extra sass".

"I do", I said, "It tastes kind of like root beer".

"I know!", Pinkie said, sitting down next to me, "Well, enjoy!" She dove into her own sundae, while I took a bite of mine. Several sweet flavors burst inside of my mouth. It tasted as if I were eating birthday party treats blended together. "What do you think?"

"This is delicious!", I said, "I have never had something that tastes this good!"

"Like I said!", Pinkie said, "Sugarcube Corner is the best bakery in Equestria!" We ate our sundaes, drank our Sarsaparilla and chatted among ourselves.

~~~~~~~~~~

After having my snack and spending time with Pinkie, I knew that it was time. Time to go tell Zecora how I felt about her. I was standing at the entrance of the Everfree Forest, frozen with fear. I didn't want to, but I had to if I wanted to get it off of my chest, so I reluctantly shined my aura and began walking into the forest. Every step I took, I began to get even more scared.

But then, when I tried to take another step, some vines wrapped themselves around my hind leg, keeping me from moving. I tried to yank it out, but they were like rubber bands, extremely ductile. I reached behind me and tried to untangle myself. Then, I heard a loud roar, similar to a lion's, but louder. I froze with fear again, hoping not to see other black cat. But then, I saw something even worse. It was blue, and had white dots in it like stars, and was in the shape of a bear.

"That can't be...", I said, "Ursa Minor!" I tried desperately to get out of the vines, but I couldn't move. The Ursa Minor roared and leaped at me. I clenched my eyes shut, knowing I was through.

But, I felt my hind leg snap forward. I looked back and saw that I was free. I then saw some of the vines in the Ursa Minor's mouth. He wasn't trying to eat me, he freed me.

"Umm...", I said, staring at the Ursa Minor, "Thank you, Ursa Minor". He spit out the vines and sat down, looking sad. I knew the Ursa Minor was dangerous, but he seemed like he needed something, so I decided to talk to him. "What's wrong?" He started growling lightly. I used my magic to translate him.

"I'm trying to get home to my mommy", he said, "But it's scary out here".

"Oh... well... would you like me to walk with you?"

"Yes please", the Ursa Minor said, "Follow me". I did. I don't know why I was helping an Ursa Minor get home, but it felt like the right think to do. Soon, we reached a cave, which must have been his home. "Mommy!" I saw something rise. It looked like the Ursa Minor, but was seriously bigger, and was purple. It was an Ursa Major, and it was hard to even look at it.

"Sweetie!", the Ursa Major said, "Where have you been?!" She looked at me. "Did this pony hurt you?!"

"No, Mommy", Ursa Minor said, "He helped me get here. If he didn't, I couldn't have gotten here". Ursa Major pulled her son into her lap and held him like a baby. She then gave him what looked like a water-tower full of milk and he started suckling from it. I had to admit, that was pretty cute.

"Now, you", Ursa Major said, "Come here". I slowly walked backward, not wanting to get near her. "Don't worry. I won't rip you to shreds". That made me feel a little better and I walked over to her. "I want to thank you for helping my little Ursa get here".

"N-no problem", I said, "Good to do one think before I lose my best friend".

"Lose your best friend?", Ursa Major said, "What do you mean?"

"I'm in love with the zebra that lives in this forest, like you two, but I can't find the courage to tell her that. I don't know why I'm telling you this, because I'm sure you don't even you what I'm talking about.

"Of course I do. Just because I'm a vicious Ursa Major doesn't mean I don't know love. Have a seat and I'll give you some advice". I sat down next to the Ursa Major. "I'm actually a widow. I was married to Orion, who was killed by Little Dipper, who was killed by me. But before her died, we were able to have this cute little bundle of joy".

"Cool".

"Now, whenever you feel like you love someone, you always want to tell them ASAP, because if you don't, it will eat at you very badly. Also, always bring a gift for the one you love also, as not doing so could hurt your chances". I nodded. "Do you have a gift?"

"I don't. Could you help me out?"

"I would love to, but I can't, unless you want to give your zebra friend a deceased rat carcass".

"I think I'll pick some flowers".

"OK. Is there anything else you would like to know?"

"I think that it. Thank you some much, Ursa Major".

"No problem, pony. By the way, you have my respect. Feel free to drop by anytime". I nodded and left the cave.

~~~~~~~~~~

After picking a few flowers for Zecora, I hid them behind me breastplate and slowly approached Zecora's Hut. I had made it, but my fear was very high. Luckily, I was able to ignore it and knocked on her door, starting to shake a bit.

"Enter", Zecora said from the other side. I opened the door, only to have my muzzle assaulted by a very terrible odor. It was strong, but it wasn't strong enough to make me leave. I saw Zecora, mixing another brew, green smoke coming from her, like you would see in a cartoon. She looked over at me. "Please excuse this funk. While I was out, I was sprayed by a skunk".

"It's OK", I said, "I've smelt worse. I guess that's what the brew is for?" Zecora nodded. "OK. Umm... there's something I have to tell you".

"Is it possible for it to wait?", Zecora said, "I must finish this brew before it is too late".

"Well... it's pretty important, and I think you'll want to hear it". The cauldron puffed and Zecora quickly gulped down some of the mixture. Soon, the smell had gone away, and Zecora sighed loudly.

"I feel so much better now", she said, "I wasn't sure how I could stand that smell and how".

"OK... um... can I talk now?"

"You may". I took a deep breath.

"Let's go sit down on the bed. This is very important". Zecora shrugged and sat down on her bed, as did I. To show how important this is, I grabbed her hooves with mine. She looked confused, but I could tell she knew something was up.

"What is this, young pony? Why are you holding on to me?"

"Zecora", I said, speaking loud and bright, "These last few weeks together I've spent with you have been the best weeks of my life. I love being around you, mixing brews with you, talking with you, and simply spending time with you. I don't know what brought my attention to you, but for some reason, I just want to say..." I took a deep breath. "Zecora, I love you". I gave both of her hooves a small kiss. Zecora was looking down at the floor. She looked like she couldn't look me in the eye. "I'm sure you don't want to see me again, so I'll leave". I started to get up, but Zecora pulled me into a tight hug before I could move.

"I... I don't know what to say...", she said, sniffling into my coat, "Just... just please don't run away". Zecora started weeping lightly into my coat, while I was stunned, feeling Zecora's warm hug touching me. Soon, I hugged her back and slowly rubbed her back.

"Zecora...?", I whispered into her ear, "Are you OK?" She was still crying too much to talk. I pushed her back a little and wiped the flowing tears from her eyes. But, staring into those big, blue eyes of her's, very wet with tears. They were so beautiful. I don't know why I thought they were so beautiful. They just were. As I kept staring into her eyes, my brain told me to do something I didn't want to do: kiss her.

"I'm sorry, Zecora", I said.

"What do you mean?", Zecora asked.

I leaned forward and locked my lips with Zecora's. Her eyes went big and she gasped loudly through her nose as I kissed her. I immediately regretted that and quickly pulled away.

"I'm sorry Zecora!", I said, "I didn't mean that! I don't know what came over me! I- mmph!" I was cut off when Zecora locked her lips on mine, starting another kiss between us. But, she went a little further, placing her hooves on the back of my head, not wanting to end it. I wasn't about to give this up, so I let her kiss me until she finally let go.

"Do not feel ashamed because of your little kiss", she said, "Because to me, it was pure bliss". I smiled as I pulled her into another hug.

"I'm really glad it did", I said, "So... does this mean that you love me too?"

"Yes. I really do, and I'm glad you do too". Zecora moved up and sat down in my lap, her stomach touching mine. "But, your bad breath really made me wince. The next time you wish to kiss me, please first use some mints". I blushed, remembering that I forgot to pop a mint into my mouth after I had that ice cream sundae.

"I will. Umm... can we cuddle for a while?"

"I was about to ask you the same thing". We sat there and cuddled each other in silence for a while. It felt great to cuddle Zecora. She felt so warm and snugly. Then, I decided to make her feel a bit better.

"Say, Zecora. You said that you were from Africa, right?"

"Yes, what of it?" I smiled.

"I have a song that you may like. It's African". Zecora smiled.

"Let's hear it". I smiled, closed my eyes, and started to sing.

~~~~~~~~~~

I soon finished my song and ended it by giving Zecora a kiss on her muzzle. Zecora must have thought my song was very beautiful, because she started crying again once I was finished.

"Well?", I said, "What do you think?"

"I highly enjoyed it, Glitter Sparkle", she said, wiping her muzzle on my coat, "What I have just heard was simply beautiful".

"I knew you would like it", I said, "Looks like what I have just sung to you was pretty legit". Zecora chuckled.

"Since you have been around me for so much time", Zecora said, "You seem to know how to rhyme". I blushed, realizing that I just rhymed.

"I guess I really know how to, since I've spent so much time with you". I nuzzled Zecora's cheek. "But, I rather not rhyme, if you don't mind". Zecora nodded.

"I would hate to put an end on this glorious day", she said, "But it seems I must hit the hay". Zecora got into her bed and of course, I did too. We laid there and cuddled together. "I ask of you for a request I hope isn't too steep, but may you sing that song again to help me sleep?"

"Of course I could", I said, singing my song quietly into Zecora's ear. She yawned and started to drift off slowly.

"Goodnight, Glitter", she said, "I love you".

"Goodnight, Zecora, I said, "I love you too". Zecora fell asleep with her face in my coat. Before I started to drift off, a scroll formed in front of me surrounded in a golden aura. I smiled and opened it, reading it quietly to myself.

"Dear Glitter Sparkle, You are cordially invited to the wedding of..." I gasped as I saw the names of the bride and groom.

"Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor?!"

Author's Note

Whoever thinks "The Lion King" is the best classic Disney cartoon movie, good for you! If not, your childhood must have been busted.

Go ahead and comment your favorite classic Disney cartoon movie. CLASSIC! "Frozen", "Wreck-it-Ralph", and "Planes" do not count, as well as any other movie made after 2005.

Next chapter: A Canterlot Wedding.

A Royal Canterlot Wedding

I was nearly enraged after reading that note. Caddie is getting married... to Shining Armor?! And neither one of them told me?! That made me mad to my core. One of my best friends and my favorite cousin are getting married, and I just found out... through a letter. I wasn't about to just lay there and take this. As much as it hurt me to leave my new marefriend, I wrote a note to Zecora and left the hut. I then flew to the Crystal Empire, very enraged.

Once I got to the Crystal Empire, I immediately went to the Crystal Palace. I stopped only to talk to the guards at the front.

"Evening, Prince Sparkle", one of them said.

"Do you know what Cadence is doing right now?", I asked.

"She's doing her paperwork and sitting on her throne", the other one said.

"Thank you", I said. They let me in and I stormed upstairs to the room where Caddie's throne is. Sure enough, Caddie was sitting on her throne, finishing her paperwork. "I've got something to say to you, Caddie!" She looked down at me.

"Glitter!", she said, flying off of her throne and landing right in front of me, "I'm so glad to see you!" She attempted to hug me, but I pushed her away.

"How dare you not tell me you're getting married in two days!", I said, "You know I would have wanted to know sooner!"

"Oh...", she said, "I knew you would be upset about that. Look, I didn't have a choice".

"Why didn't you?!", I said.

"Because Auntie Celestia has found out there is a threat toward Canterlot", Caddie said, "And whoever is the source is trying to destroy our wedding. Trust me, I really wanted to tell you, but Auntie Celestia ordered me to stay here until tomorrow". I started to feel a bit guilty. "But I would understand if you didn't want to be my escort and all?" I looked at her again.

"You want me to escort you?!", I said, "Really?!"

"Yes", Caddie said, "It was either out of you or my brother, and I can't stand him. So, will you do it?".

"Of course I'll do it! Thank you, Caddie!"

"You're welcome, Glitter".

"So, I guess Shining Armor was the one you were dating?"

"Yes", Caddie said, "He proposed to me two weeks ago. Anyway, would you like to stay with me tonight? I just finished the last of my paperwork". I smiled and nodded. Every time Caddie didn't have any work to do, I took advantage of that. "Well, what should we do?"

"The usual", I said. Caddie smiled.

"Well then", she said, "Follow me".

~~~~~~~~~~

Caddie and I were playing Pony Chess, our favorite thing to do together. The game we were currently in was very intense, because we was pretty evenly-matched.

"So", Caddie said, "Auntie Celestia told me about your crush on a zebra named Zecora".

"Really?", I said, "I knew she would do that. Well, what do you think?"

"I'm happy for you", Caddie said, "I'm glad you've finally found a lover. It's kinda cute, actually".

"Thanks", I said. I then saw a path to victory. "Pawn four, take left Knight". It did. "Checkmate!" Caddie checked the board and sure enough, I won.

"Checkmate correct", she said, "Victory is your's".

The next day...

I woke up the next morning and yawned loudly. I then saw Caddie, brushing and grooming herself. She looked back at me and smiled.

"Morning, Sleepy Head", she said.

"Morning, Caddie", I said. I scratched the side of my face with my hoof. "What time is it?"

"9:00 AM", Caddie said.

"Oh... OK", I said, "Umm... Maybe I should get back to Zecora. I was supposed to sleep with her last night".

"OK", Caddie said, "I have to go to court anyway. See you later, Glitter". She walked over to me and kissed my cheek, as I did to her's.

"You too, Caddie", I said.

"Oh, by the way, be at Canterlot Castle by 4:00", she said, "The rehearsal will be there, and you'll get to see the theme for the wedding. Oh, and don't tell Twilight or her friends until they get the invitation. I want it to be a surprise, OK?". I nodded and left the Crystal Empire and went back to Zecora's.

Once I got there, I noticed Zecora laying in her bed, still sleeping soundly. I smiled as I walked over to her and gave her a small lick on her cheek. Zecora smiled and opened her eyes, looking at me.

"Morning, Zecora", I said, nuzzling her.

"As to you, Glitter", she said.

"Sorry I left", I said, "Mom sent me a note saying my cousin and my best friend were getting married, and she wanted me to be her escort".

"Escort? How lovely that must be. And I accept your apology", Zecora said. I smiled and kissed Zecora again. Then, we heard a knock on the door.

"I'll get it", I said. I opened the door and saw Twilight standing in the frame. "Hey, Twilight".

"Hello, Glitter", she said, "Me and my friends were about to have a picnic, and they want you to come, if you're not busy". I looked at Zecora, who simply nodded.

"Sure", I said. I gave Zecora a small kiss on her muzzle.

"Aww...", Twilight said, "Looks like somepony has a marefriend!"

"Yeah, I do", I said, not feeling embarrassed because of that, "Let's get going. See you, Zecora".

I left the hut and followed Twilight to the open meadows of Ponyville. I had to admit, it was beautiful. Nothing but grass and Sunlight. Rainbow Dash did a good job on the sky, too. Not one cloud was in sight. I liked it. Soon, we came to a spot where her friends were. They were around a picnic blanket, and the blanket was neatly set with the basket right in the middle.

"Nice of you to join us, Prince Sparkle!", Rarity said. She was wearing a big hat to shade herself from the Sun. "Please sit next to me!"

I shrugged and sat down in between Rarity and Fluttershy, who both squealed under their breaths. Twilight laid down in her spot, opened the picnic basket, and pulled out a few paper plates. One held several different sandwiches, another some sliced apples, and the last held some peanut butter cookies. Also, there was a chocolate cake on a big plate.

"It is gorgeous out!", Rarity said, looking up at the sky, "Just gorgeous! Wouldn't you say so, Prince Sparkle?" I nodded and grabbed a cucumber sandwich and began eating it, while the other mares started as well. We ate and talked for a while, until Spike came running toward us, huffing and puffing heavily.

"Twilight...!", she said between gasps, "I... have..." He stopped, panting heavily. Then, after a long exhale, he hiccuped and burped, a letter forming in his belch. Twilight picked it up and read it out loud.

"Dear Twilight", she started, "I'm sure you're as excited about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot as I am". She looked confused.

"Wedding?", she said. The other mares just shrugged, while I shoved a piece of cake in my mouth to keep myself silenced. Twilight resumed reading.

"I will be presiding over the ceremony, but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion. Fluttershy, I would like you and your Songbird Choir to provide the music". Fluttershy smiled.

"Oh my, goodness", Fluttershy said, "What an honor".

"Pinkie Pie", Twilight continued, "I can think of no one more qualified than you to host the reception". Pinkie Pie got up and did a cartwheel over the blanket, knocking over the teapot and stepping on the cake.

"Hip, hip, hooray!", Pinkie said.

"Applejack", Twilight continued, "You will be in charge of the catering for the reception".

"Well", Applejack said, "Color me pleased as punch". Rainbow Dash yawned loudly.

"Rainbow Dash", Twilight continued, "I would very much appreciate if you could perform a Sonic Rainboom as the bride and groom complete their 'I DOs'" Rainbow Dash stopped her yawn with her hoof as she heard that.

"YES!", Rainbow Dash said.

"Rarity", Twilight continued, "You will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids". Rarity gasped deep and her eyes went big.

"Princess Celestia wants me to...", she said before stammering very hard, "Wedding dress?! For a Canterlot wedding?!" She fainted onto the ground. I tried to catch her, but she fell in the other direction.

"And as for you, Twilight", Twilight finished, "You will be playing the most important role of all: Making sure everything goes as planned. See you all soon. Yours, Princess Celestia". Twilight looked confused and started searching the letter for something else.

"But... I don't understand", she said, "Who's getting married?"I poured some tea into my mouth to add on to the cake. It may have tasted too sweet, but it helped me silence myself.

"Oh, wait", Spike said, "Uh... I was probably supposed to give you this one first".He pulled out another letter. Twilight rolled her eyes and opened it.

"Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and..." She gasped loudly as she read the other name. "...my brother?!"

"Your brother's getting married?", Applejack said, "Congratulations, Twilight". Her friends may have been happy, but Twilight was nearly enraged. Looks like she had the some problem with just finding out as I did.

"Yeah, great news...", Twilight said, dropping the letter, "...that I just got from a wedding invitation. Not from my brother, but from a piece of paper. Thanks a lot, Shining Armor. He couldn't tell me personally?" She used her magic to pick up my half-eaten sandwich and made it look like it was talking.

"Hey, Twilight", she said in a low voice that sounded nothing like her brother's, "Just thought you should know I'm making a really big decision that changes everything. Oh never mind, you'll hear about it when you get the invitation". She put the sandwich down.

"Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?!", she said, getting into a crazy pose, "Who in the hoof is that?!" It was hard to keep myself silenced, Twilight was stressed out, and it was hard to see her like that.

"Um... Twilight?", Fluttershy said, "Are you OK?" Twilight sighed.

"I'm fine", she said, "It just... I've never been so close to anypony else other than my brother. He's my B.B.B.F.F." Her friends looked at her with confusion. "Big-Brother-Best-Friend-Forever".

"Oh!", the others said.

"I... I just wish he could have told me about this". Twilight had tears rolling out of her eyes, so Applejack went over to her.

"As one of your P.F.F.'s, or Pony Friends Forever", she said, "I wanna say that I think your brother sounds like a real good guy".

"He is pretty special", I finally said, wanting to speak, "They don't just let anypony be Captain of the Royal Guard". Rarity gasped again.

"So let me get this straight", she said, "We're helping out with the wedding of not only a princess, but the Captain of the Royal Guard?!"

"I guess so", Twilight said. Rarity fainted again and the other mares were as happy as they could be. However, Twilight wasn't happy at all. She had the same look on her face as I did when I found out about the wedding through invitation, so I decided to make it better. I flew to Canterlot to go get Shining Armor so he could talk to his sister.

~~~~~~~~~~

Once I got to Canterlot, I noticed a huge dome over the entire city. It wasn't a dome of glass or a dome of plastic. It was a dome made of magical aura. I used my magic to test the strength of it. My magic was stronger than the dome, so Mom or Auntie Luna couldn't have done it, because my magic wasn't even close to matching the strength of their magic. Caddie and I were evenly matched. Anyway, I walked through the dome and started walking toward the Castle. Once I got there, I saw Shining Armor on the highest balcony, working with his guards.

He was busy, and I couldn't bother him. I growled lightly under my breath. Looks like that plan was out until he was done. Then, another idea came to mind. I wanted to go see Caddie and congratulate her on her special day. I smiled and walked into the Castle and went to find Caddie. Soon, I found her in my bedchamber, combing her mane. I smiled as I walked over to her.

"Hey, Caddie!", I said, "Congrats on your special day!" Caddie looked at me with her eyebrow raised.

"Do I know you?", she said. I chuckled.

"Don't be funny", I said, hugging her. She gasped and pushed me away.

"Never touch me!", she said, "Now leave me alone! I have something to do!" She walked out of my bedchamber. But, I was seriously confused. Caddie would never push me away like that, not even on her birthday. And she's always happy to see me, not matter what.

"Maybe she's just a bit tense", I said to myself, "After all, today's her wedding". I sat down in my recliner and watched some TV to help pass the time.

After a while of watching TV and enjoying a wheat-grass smoothie, I heard a knock on my door.

"Come in", I said. The door opened and Twilight walked in. "Hey, Twilight".

"Hey, Glitter", Twilight said.

"Are you still upset about Shining Armor?", I asked, letting her sit in the chair with we.

"No", Twilight said, getting comfortable, "He told me that a threat has been made toward Canterlot, so he couldn't tell me".

"Well", I said, lightly cuddling Twilight, "I actually had the same issue with Caddie, and she said the same thing. I found out about the wedding yesterday, because Mom sent me an invitation to the wedding".

"Really?", Twilight said, "Then why didn't you tell me?"

"Because she wanted it to be a surprise", I said, "She also gave me the job of being her escort for the wedding".

"You're Cadence's escort?"

"Yep".

"Well, congratulations! I'm Shining Armor's Best Mare".

"Congrats to you".

"Thanks!"

"But... what I'm confused about is that Caddie wasn't really acting like herself. What I mean by that is she said she didn't remember me".

"Now that you mention it, she acted the same way around me. She didn't even remember our little greeting".

"Really? You two have been doing that greeting for years".

"I know, but she didn't remember it".

"Well, wanna go see what she's doing now? Maybe we could get some information".

"Sure. I think she's in the kitchen right now. Applejack is making the food for the wedding". I shrugged and Twilight and I walked downstairs to the kitchen.

Once we got down there, I stood in the back, while Twilight watched over Applejack, holding her checklist and checking off boxes. Soon, Caddie walked in. Applejack smiled and approached her.

"Howdy, yer highness!", Applejack said, "I've been working on the treats fer yer wedding".

"Everything better be good", Caddie said.

"I figured ya would say that", Applejack said, "So ah made mah special apple fritters, and they're the best fritters ya've ever tasted".

"Heh...", Caddie said, "We'll just see about that". Applejack lead Caddie over to the tray of apple fritters. Caddie used her magic to pick one up and eat it. What surprised me was the color of her aura. It was green, and I knew for a fact that her aura was usually light-blue. There was no way for an aura to change colors, unless the color is used for a certain spell. Anyway, Caddie ate the fritter and wiped some crumbs from her face. "Well, I really luh-luh-love them".

"I knew ya would", Applejack said, "Would ya like to take a couple with ya?" She gave Caddie a small bag of apple fritters and Caddie took the bag with her magic.

"Thank you", she said, before turning around and leaving. I kept watching her as she left, and noticed her throwing the fritters in the trash, which also surprised me, because I knew that she loved pastries, and she wasn't the one to waste food, no matter how it tasted. She looked back at me and gave me the "What are you looking at?" face, before walking off. Something was going on, and I was going to find out. I activated a stealth spell on myself, turning myself completely invisible, and followed Caddie everywhere she went.

Still following Caddie, I walked into the music room, where Fluttershy was working with her songbirds, helping them learn the traditional wedding song. Fluttershy saw Caddie and stopped the song, nervously chuckling in her presence.

"Princess Cadence", she said, "Hello".

"How's the music going?", Caddie said rudely, not even greeting her back.

"It's going fine", Fluttershy said, "We've been rehearsing all afternoon, and we think you'll like it. Would you like to hear what we have so far?" Caddie shrugged and Fluttershy turned back to her birds. "From the top, please. One, two, three, four". The birds started singing while Fluttershy diected them. Once again, the music was beautiful. I don't know what Fluttershy feeds them to make their singing so good, but it works. However, about ten seconds into the song, Caddie interrupted the birds.

"Stop, stop, stop!", she yelled, making Fluttershy jump.

"Is something wrong, your highness?", Fluttershy said.

"What do you think?!", Caddie said, "It's terrible! It's too slow and that stupid blue jay is singing too off-key!" I could see the blue jay look down with guilt.

"Oh...", Fluttershy said, "Mr. Blue Jay just needs a bit of practice".

"No, it doesn't!", Caddie said, "It needs to be out of the song! I don't want an off-key peasant in my song!" Caddie turned around. "And I expect you to make the song perfect or you'll be replaced!" Fluttershy gasped and nodded with fear. Then, she turned to the blue jay.

"Mr. Blue Jay", she said, "Umm... please don't sing in the song". I could tell that Fluttershy didn't want to kick one of her birds out of the song, but I couldn't do anything at that point, because I didn't want to blow my cover. Anyway, Caddie walked away and I continued to follow her. If there's one thing I know about Caddie, it's that she LOVES music, and she's not picky either. She'll listen to any kind, including rock, pop, country, even nursery, so I had no idea why she didn't like the birds.

Next up, she walked into the room where Rarity was making the dresses for Caddie and her bridesmaids. Rarity was humming to herself and finishing the last dress when she saw Caddie walking over to her. She instantly stopped and bowed in her presence.

"You may rise", Caddie said. Rarity did, trying hard not to faint.

"It's an honor to prepare these dresses for you, Princess!", Rarity said, "I'm Rarity".

"Cadence", Caddie said, "Are you doing well?"

"Oh please do tell me!", Rarity said, showing her the dresses. Caddie examined them carefully while Rarity stared with anticipation. Right when Caddie turned to face Rarity, Rarity squealed a bit. "Well?"

"What a disgrace!", Caddie said, "I hate the color and the outines don't match the threads! And plus, you call this a sleeve?! It doesn't need to be so poofy!" Rarity's smile dropped to a frown.

"Oh...", she said, "Well, how much of if would you like me to do over?"

"The whole thing!", Caddie said, "It's hideous!" Rarity felt insulted, but she just nodded, while Caddie walked away again. Rarity may have felt insulted, but I felt enraged. There's no way Caddie would have rejected a beautiful dress like that one. Caddie wasn't just acting like she wanted everything perfect, she was acting like a total jerk, and I wasn't liking it, either.

Last, but not least the theme of the wedding. Pinkie Pie had bedazzled the wedding hall with balloons, streamers, and lots of pink. There was no way Caddie wouldn't like this, especially since her favorite color was pink. Anyway, Pinkie Jumped down from the ceiling and landed right in front of Caddie.

"Hiya, Princess!", she said.

"Umm... hi", Caddie said.

"I've been working on the theme all day, and I think you'll like this!", Pinkie said, "Here you go!" Caddie took a look around the hall and looked at Pinkie again.

"It looks great", she said, "For a three-year-old's birthday party". I couldn't believe my ears. She didn't like the theme either. She loved pink. I couldn't stand this, so I decided to tell Mom about Caddie's act.

After getting upstairs without being caught, I deactivated the spell and knocked on Mom's bedchamber.

"Enter", Mom called from the other side. I opened the door and saw Mom sitting in her mini-sofa. She looked over to me and smiled. "Hello, Sweetie".

"Hey, Mom", I said, "I need to talk to you".

"Aww...", she said, "You finally related to Zecora". I blushed a bit.

"Yeah, I did", I said, sitting down next to Mom, who pulled me into a tight hug.

"Congratulations, Honey", she said, "My little colt is growing up so fast". My blush grew a little deeper. Mom loved to flatter me, probably because she liked seeing me blush.

"Thanks, Mom", I said, "But I'll never outgrow your love". I gave her a small kiss on her cheek. "Anyway, that's not what I wanted to talk about".

"What is it?", Mom said.

"Well...", I said, "It's about Caddie. She's not acting like herself".

"Of course she isn't, Sweetie", Mom said, "A mare is never herself on her wedding day".

"I know", I said, "But she's acting like a total jerk. She didn't even remember me".

"She just has things to do", Mom said, "Sometimes, a mare has to ignore other ponies so she can focus on her wedding. Plus, she did give you the job of escorting her, didn't she?" I nodded. "Well, maybe if you remind her of that, she'll remember you then". I smiled as it sounded like a good idea to me.

"OK", I said, standing up, "Thanks, Mom".

"You're welcome Sweetie", Mom said, "I'll see you at the rehearsal". I nodded and left the room to find Caddie.

~~~~~~~~~~

After going back downstairs, I walked around until I found Caddie in the wedding hall, talking to her brother and my other cousin, Blueblood. He's the complete opposite of Caddie. If you're a lady and you want a Prince to treat you like one, never pick Blueblood, because he couldn't treat a mare like a lady to save his life. In fact, I bet her doesn't even know what the word "chivalry" means. Anyway, as surprising as it was, what I heard Caddie say surprised me even more.

"Will you be my escort for tomorrow?", she asked Blueblood.

"Of course, Big Sister", he said, "T'would be an honor". I couldn't believe me ears. Caddie was replacing me with her brother?! The one she said she couldn't stand?! I ran out into the hall and Blueblood spoke to me. "Well, if it isn't my dear cousin".

"Shut up, Blueblood!", I said, "Caddie, why are you asking him to be your escort?!"

"Because he's my brother", Caddie said, "Why else?"

"You said I was your escort!", I said.

"I did not", Caddie said.

"Yes you did!", I said, "You told me last night at the Crystal Empire, and you said you couldn't stand him". Caddie gasped and covered Blueblood's ears as if he were a little colt.

"I would never say something so foul to my little brother!", Caddie said, "And I would never ask somepony like you to escort me down the aisle! Leave me alone, stop calling me 'Caddie'!" She was really angering me, so I decided to speak what was on my mind.

"Caddie", I said, "I don't know what has gotten into you, but you've been acting like a total jerk to me and my friends! I don't care if it is your wedding day! I'm not gonna let you treat me and my friends like garbage!"

"I couldn't care less about you!", Caddie said, "I don't even know you! And for the last time, stop calling me 'Caddie'!" She turned to Blueblood. "Let's go, Blueblood. We need to get to the rehearsal before this piece of garbage ruins my mood". Blueblood nodded and followed Caddie out of the hall.

I was seriously ticked off after that. First, Caddie doesn't remember me, then she acts like she doesn't like anything my friends are trying to do for her, and now she replaces me for her brother?! I couldn't believe it! I was so ticked off that I didn't even want to go to the rehearsal, especially not since I had been replaced. I just went into the kitchen, made myself a wheatgrass-and-oat smoothie, and went back up to my bedchamber.

After finishing my smoothie and sitting in my chamber, crying to myself, I walked back downstairs and peeked into the hall to see how "great" Caddie's wedding rehearsal was. However, what I saw was Twilight interrupting the rehearsal. I stayed hidden behind the wall and listened to what was going on.

"She's evil!", Twilight said, pointing to Caddie and making everypony else gasp, "She's been horrible to my friends, she's obviously done something with her bridesmaids, and if that wasn't enough, I saw her put a spell on brother to make his eyes go all wonky!" Twilight had Caddie backed into the corner, and believe me, I was enjoying that. Twilight was doing something that I wanted to do. However, I then saw Caddie's horn light up, and then tears started flowing out of her eyes. She had activated a sad spell on herself, and she did it badly. Her tears were fake, but of course, everypony else in the hall thought she was crying for real.

"Why are you doing this to me?!", she said, still false-crying. She ran out of the hall, still not seeing me.

"Because you're evil!", Twilight said, "Evil! And if I don't stop you, you'll ruin my brother's life!" I have to say, I wasn't feeling so sorry for her, for what she did to me, so I felt like she was got what she deserved. However, Shining Armor didn't think so, as he stood over his little sister.

"You want to know why my eyes went all wonky?!", he said, his anger in his voice, "Because ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I've been getting terrible migraines. Cadence hasn't been casting spells on me, she's been using her magic to heal me. And she decided to replace her bridesmaids, because she found out the only reason they wanted to be in the wedding, was so they could meet Canterlot Royalty. And if she hasn't been on her best behavior with your friends, it's because with me being so busy, she's had to make all the decisions about the wedding!"

"I was just trying to-", Twilight tried to say before Shining cut her off.

"She's completely stressed out because it's really important to her that our big day be perfect!", Shining said, starting to yell, "Something that obviously wasn't important to you!" He rubbed his head, suffering another migraine, then looked at his sister again. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride". He started walking off, and if he hadn't saddened Twilight enough, he added this: "And you can forget about being my best mare! In fact, if I we're you, I wouldn't show up at the wedding at all!" He left, walking right past me. Twilight's friends all looked at her as if she had just committed a crime and walked out also. Even Mom was disappointed in her. Twilight started crying to herself, and I felt very sorry for her. I wasn't about to just let this happen either. As soon as Shining Armor was away from everypony else, I stopped him with my magic.

"Hold it, Shining", I said, "We need to talk, because what I just saw you do in there was very lowdown".

"Glitter, leave me alone", he said, "I have to-"

"Shut up!", I said, cutting him off, "Let me talk!" He did. "Now, first of all, I don't think that was such a smart move to go and break your sister's heart and embarrass her like that, especially since she was already heartbroken when she found out you were getting married through a piece of paper and not through your mouth".

"Glitter", he said, "I don't have time for-"

"I'm not finished", I said, "Second of all, I know you're trying to keep your wedding alive, but something is going on with Caddie. She isn't the Caddie I know. Caddie wouldn't act like I'm in her way and push me away, because she always has time for me, even on her birthday. Plus, Caddie barely hates anything, so I don't see why she rejected everything Twilight and her friends are trying to do to her. I know you're not gonna listen to me, but just take this under consideration: talk to Caddie and get her to stop acting like this". Shining Armor sighed and was about to speak again before Caddie walked over to him.

"Shiny", she said, "I'm about to go to sleep. Come with me, please?" Shining looked at his fiancee.

"Yes, my love", he said, giving Caddie a kiss. Caddie looked back at me in disgust and walked away, taking Shining with her. Well, it was decided: Caddie and I are through, and I'm not going to her wedding. So instead of attending some stupid wedding the following day, I was just gonna sit in my room until it was over.

~~~~~~~~~~

Wedding day...

While everypony else were in the wedding hall, about to start the wedding, I was sitting in my room, staring at the wall. I wasn't in the mood to do anything at that point. But then, Mom walked into my room without knocking.

"Sweetie?", she said, "The wedding is about to start. Aren't you going to come down here?"

"No", I said, not even looking at her, "I'm not going to a wedding of a complete jerk". Mom sighed and sat down next to me, patting my back.

"Sweetie", she said, "I know you're upset about being replaced, but sometimes, it has to happen to make the wedding better".

"Mom", I said, "She replaced me with Blueblood, the one she said she couldn't stand, and you know for a fact that you hate him too".

"Yes", Mom said, "But I have to accept the fact that she chose him. Anyway, if you don't want to come, I'm not gonna make you". She got up and left.

After sitting in my room for about thirty minutes, I started to get bored, so I decided to go downstairs and watch whatever was left of the wedding. With the luck I was going on, I had walked in just in time to see Blueblood walk Caddie down the aisle to Shining Armor, who looked like he was hypnotized. But, I really didn't care, because he didn't even care what I said. I just sat in the back, weeping softly to myself. Luckily, nopony paid any attention to me. I was crying with hate, I was crying with sadness, I was crying with disbelief, I was just flat-out heartbroken. I kept watching the wedding, and then it got to the point where Mom asked the question that usually goes unanswered.

"If anypony in this hall has a reason these two should not be wedded", she said, "Speak now, or forever hold your peace". I knew Shining's life would be ruined if her married her, so I decided to speak up. However, before I could even open my mouth, Twilight had beaten me to it.

"STOP!", she said, running into the hall. Caddie rolled her eyes.

"Why is she being so protective over her brother?!", Caddie said. She noticed everypony else looking at her and tried to fake it again. "Why is she ruining my special day?!" She whined loudly, and of course, everypony looked at Twilight like she was committing a crime.

"Because it's not your special day!", another voice said, "It's mine!" All of a sudden, Caddie had walked in. Wait, Caddie had walked in? She was on the alter, and also standing right next to me. The Caddie that had walked in had a tangled mane and was dirty, unlike the other one who was on the alter.

"OK", I said, speaking up, "What's going on here?" The Caddie on the alter looked at me sternly.

"Shut up, you useless Alicorn!", she yelled at me.

"Hey!", the other Caddie said, "You do not talk to my cousin like that!" She hugged me, and this time, I didn't push her away. She was acting sweet toward me, like Caddie would.

"How did you and that purple unicorn escape my bridesmaids?!", Alter Caddie said.

"You may have sent us down to the Canterlot Underground Cave", Twilight said, "And you may have used your old bridesmaids to keep us down there, but you forgot one thing: bridesmaids can't resist the bouquet of flowers that the bride throws to them, and that's what we used to distract them".

"My question still hasn't been answered", I said. Other Caddie did the honors.

"She's a changeling!", she said, "She's a half-bug, half-pony creature that uses it's magic to transform into someone else! She transformed into me and tried to take over my wedding!"

Alter Caddie growled and her horn lit up, surrounding her in a green dome. I could see her form starting to change. Her wings went from pink and beautiful to black and torn, as did her legs and her horn. She evilly laughed and stood tall.

"Right you are, Princess!", she said, "I am Queen Chrysalis, the Queen on Changelings!" Seeing this weird looking pony in front of me made me want to puke. She looked like she had survived a knife fight and a trip down a garbage disposal. "As Queen of the Changelings, It is up to me to find food for my subjects, and the only thing we feed off of is love, and lots of it! Equestria has more love than any other place I've ever encountered. My fellow changelings will be able to devour so much of it that we will gain more power than we will need to destroy Equestria and all of its royalty!"

"No", Mom said, stepping forward, "You won't. You may have made it impossible for Shining Armor to perform his spell, but now that you have so foolishly exposed your true self..." Mom locked her horn with Chrysalis'. "... I will protect my subjects from you!" She flew up and fired her golden aura at Chrysalis, who fired also. Their auras competed in a test of strength. I smiled. There was no one in existence that was stronger than Mom when it came to magic, not even Auntie Luna. But then, the green aura started to get stronger until it completely struck Mom, causing her to fall hard to the ground.

"MOM!", I screamed and ran over to her, as did Twilight and her friends. Her horn was charred and damaged, cutting off any magic flow to her horn. But luckily, she was still alive.

"Ah", Chrysalis said, "Shining Armor's love for you is even more powerful than I thought. Consuming it has made me more powerful than Celestia!" I began to tremble. Not with fear, but with rage. I stood up and faced Chrysalis with a look of pure hate. She looked me in the eye, smiling. "Well, you look like you want to do something. Why don't you?"

"You have turned me against my cousin", I said, "You have ticked me off to my limit, and you just struck the mare I care about more than anyone else here! If you think you can just waltz right into my home and take over the best world in the galaxy, you're sorely mistaken!" I leaped at Chrysalis and punched her square in her jaw. She spit out a tooth and some blood before looking back at me.

"Wow", she said, "You hit hard. I don't know if I can take you on by myself. But, that won't be a problem". A loud crashing noise was heard. The dome had smashed to pieces and a green dome surrounded me and Mom. Mom quickly screamed to Twilight and her friends before anything happened.

"The Elements of Harmony!", she said, "Fine them and quickly put an end to this!" Mom gasped and passed out. Twilight nodded and her and her friends ran out of the hall, throwing off their dresses. However, Rarity was trying to grab them before they hit the ground. Twilight rolled her eyes.

"We'll come back for them, Rarity", she said, "Hurry up!" Rarity sighed and ran too, lightly placing her own dress in a chair. I tried to join them, but the dome was too strong, and like I said, my magic couldn't match Mom's. All I could do was hug Mom's unconscious body and hope that this villain wouldn't kill us. But instead, I then felt myself being hung upside down. I opened my eyes to see that I was inside a giant green cocoon, along with Mom. I looked down at Chrysalis, who just smiled.

"I've decided to spare your life for a while", Chrysalis said, "I've decided to let you and your dear little mommy watch me take over Equestria before I kill you". Chrysalis then zapped Caddie's hooves, placing her in a sticky, green goop, and keeping her from moving.

"You won't get away with this!", Caddie said, "Twilight and her friends will-!" She cut herself off when she saw Twilight and her friends being brought back into the hall by other changelings. Chrysalis smiled and looked at Caddie again.

"You were saying?", she said. Applejack walked over to Twilight.

"Sorry, Twi", she said, "We shoulda listened to ya".

"That's OK, Applejack", Twilight said, "I tried". She then walked over to Caddie and hugged her. "And I'm sorry I couldn't save your wedding".

"Twily", Caddie said, "You did save it. You kept my Shiny from marrying that pest". Twilight smiled and used her magic to free Caddie while Chrysalis was distracted looking out the window at her "work".

"Quick", Twilight said, "Go to him while you still can". Caddie walked over to her fiance and smiled at him, but he was still hypnotized, and couldn't do anything. Caddie began to cry and hugged him.

"I... I'm sorry, Shiny", she said, "I failed you". She cried loudly, while Chrysalis looked at her.

"Aww...", she said, "Are you missing your little hubby? Well, he's mine now, and nothing you can do will-!" She cut herself off when she saw Caddie's horn light up on its own and fire a small love spell on Shining Armor, breaking the trance. He shook his head and got his eyes level to each other.

"What?", Shining said, "Where am I? Is the wedding over?" Everyone in the room smiled.

"It's all over!", Chrysalis said, cackling again.

"Your spell!", I screamed through the cocoon, "Perform your spell before she hypnotizes you again!"

"What good would that do?!", Chrysalis said, "My changeling already roam free!"

"No!", Shining said. He tried to perform his spell again, but his horn barely lit up. "My power is useless now. I don't have the strength to repel them".

"My love will give you the strength", Caddie said, hugging Shining tight.

"What a lovely but absolutely ridiculous sentiment!", Chrysalis said.

Shining Armor and Caddie paid no attention to them. They continued on what they were doing. While they hugged, their horns touched and their auras combined, surrounding them in a purple dome. Soon, the two had made enough power to repel all of the changelings, including Chrysalis.

"Impossible!", she screamed, "Noooo!!!!!" She was blasted out of Equestria, along with the thousands of changelings that had come to strike evil. The cocoon fell apart, causing Mom and I to fall out. I made sure to fall first to break Mom's fall. Luckily, I had landed in a pile of green goop, cushioning my fall. Mom shook her head and stood up, as did I.

"Mom", I said, "Are you OK?" Mom smiled and pulled me into a hug.

"Never been better", Mom said, "Now, we are going to have a real wedding now. Twilight and friends, I would like you to go back and present to Caddie the preparations you have created her. Shining Armor, I ask that you do not see Cadence again until the wedding".

"Yes, Princess Celestia", Shining said.

"Now, the wedding will begin in two hours", Mom said, "See you then". We all nodded and left.

~~~~~~~~~~

Once again, I followed Caddie around the Castle to see how she felt about the things Twilight and her friends made for her. Like it should have been, she loved everything. She almost ate the whole tray of fritters, liked the music, the dresses, and the theme of the wedding. It felt great to see Caddie so happy. At that point, I was waiting in my bedchamber, letting Caddie bathe in my shower to get all the dirt off of herself.

"Are you OK in there, Caddie?", I said through the cracked door.

"I'm fine, Glitter", she said, "Just let me get the soap out of my coat and I'll be ready". I smiled and waited. Then, after a few minutes, Caddie had came out of the bathroom, looking and smelling perfect. I smiled as she sat down next to me on my bed. "Do I look any better?"

"Much better", I said. Caddie smiled and kissed my cheek.

"Umm... Glitter?", Caddie said, "Would you mind brushing my mane and coat?"

"Of course not, Caddie", I said, using my magic to grab my furbrush. Caddie laid down on her back and allowed me to start. The brush smoothly went through her tangled fur, and I made sure not to scratch one of her mounds.

"Glitter", Caddie said, rolling onto her side and letting me brush it, "I want to thank you for not hating me, after all that villain did to you as me".

"Caddie", I said, "I told you, that wasn't you. You never would have replaced me with Blueblood. I forgive you". I moved on to her tail and mane, and soon, I had brushed all the tangles out of her mane. "I'm done". Caddie looked at herself in the mirror and smiled.

"Thank you so much, Glitter", she said, kissing my muzzle.

"No problem, Caddie", I said.

"Now", Caddie said, "I have to go get dressed and get my makeup on. You may want to do the same, because the audience might not like a pony who's not dressed in a wedding". I nodded. "In one hour, meet me by the entrance to the wedding hall, OK?" I nodded again and Caddie left. I went over to my dresser and put on my crown and my breastplate that I had taken off before the "wedding". After getting dressed, I just watched some TV until it was time.

The (Real) Wedding...

I was standing outside the door of the wedding hall, my front leg locked with Caddie's, taking my rightful position of Caddie's escort. I smiled and looked over at Caddie, who was crying softly. Her eye makeup was beginning to run also. I used a few napkins to wipe the makeup from her face.

"Are you OK?", I asked her.

"Yes", Caddie said, "I'm crying with joy. My special day is here, and I have my Shiny back".

"So", I said, "You're not upset with your bridesmaids being replaced?"

"Not really", Caddie said, "I wouldn't be happy with bridesmaids that didn't really didn't want to be in the wedding, so I'm really sore over that".

"OK", I said, "Umm... Caddie?"

"Yes?"

"Please don't forget about me when you and Shining are together".

"Glitter, I would never forget about you. I didn't forget about you when I was foalsitting Twilight, and I never will". I smiled as she kissed my cheek, leaving behind a lipstick print. I ignored it and nuzzled her. Then, I heard the music start and smiled.

"It's time", I said. Caddie squealed with excitement as the door opened. I began walking her down the aisle, smiling big. I saw Blueblood standing against the wall, with a jealous look on his face. I winked at him and kept walking until I handed Caddie off to Shining Armor and stood next to Mom as she spoke.

"Mares and Gentlecolts", she said, "We are gathered here today to join Princess Mi Amore Cadenza..."

"Cadence is fine", Caddie said, cutting Mom off. Mom simply nodded and spoke again.

"...to join Princess Cadence and Shining Armor in holy matrimony", she continued, "Under the authority of myself, my dear sister, Luna, and my son, Glitter, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride".

Caddie quickly pulled Shining Armor toward her, locking her lips with his. Everyone in the hall clapped and cheered, as the two newly-weds went outside on the balcony. Mom, Twilight, her friends, and I followed them. Shining and Caddie kept smoothing each other's lips as I smiled and watched. Mom leaned over to Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash", she said, "That's your cue". Rainbow Dash smiled.

"Right!", she said, flying off the balcony. Soon, a loud explosion was heard, and a large rainbow formed in the sky. Rainbow's signature Sonic Rainboom had been successfully completed. "BEST WEDDING EVER!!!!!!!!!!"

~~~~~~~~~~

After the wedding and the bachelor party afterwards, which was hosted by Spike, Caddie and Shining Armor went to the Crystal Empire. Shining moved in with Caddie after Mom crowned him the Prince of the Crystal Empire, along with Caddie. You have no idea how proud he was of himself. I wished the two of them luck right before we left, and after receiving a ten minute hug from Caddie, I was ready to go home. At that point, I was getting a ride in the Royal Carriage back to Zecora's Hut. I was glad too, because that party had worn me out. Anyway, once they stopped in front of Zecora's, I got out of the carriage.

"Thanks for the ride", I said to one of the pullers.

"You're welcome", he said, "You have a good night, Prince Sparkle". They flew off and I knocked on Zecora's door.

"Enter", Zecora called from the other side. I opened the door, seeing Zecora sitting on her bed, her lower body covered by the comforter. In her hoof was a small coconut-half, full of tea. Zecora looked over at me and smiled. "Well, what do we have here? Why it is Glitter Sparkle, my dear". I smiled and sat in the bed right next to her, using the comforter to cover my lower body. Zecora placed the tea on the small table next to me and sat in my lap, her stomach touching mine.

"Hey, Zecora", I said, resting my chin on the top of her head. I sighed loudly as I cuddled her. "You have no idea what happened today".

"I would very much like to know, young pony", Zecora said, "Would you mind telling me over cookies and a cup of tea?"

"Of course not", I said. Zecora poured some of the tea in her own cup into another one and gave it to me, along with a small plate of the cookies she's good at making. They were wheatgrass and dirt cookies, with a crunchy hay coating. I know, I know. It seems gross eating dirt, but according to Zecora, it's in a zebra's diet. Even so, it tastes great. But, they're very dry, which is why she always gives them to me with tea. But the most interesting thing about them is that she doesn't need an oven to make them. She can make them out of pure nature and enchanted magic. THAT was great. Anyway, I sipped my tea and told her the story.

"... and that's about it", I said, finishing the story and halving the last cookie with Zecora.

"That must have made you fill with glee", Zecora said, smiling, "Imagine if the bride and groom were you and me".

"Yeah", I said, "Yeah..." At that point, I yawned loudly. The wedding and the party getting to me. "Well, Zecora, I think I'll turn in for the night. I've been out for so long that I've tired myself out". Zecora smiled and laid down, as did I. She cuddled me and rested her head on my chest.

"Goodnight, Glitter", she said, letting out a small yawn, "I love you".

"Goodnight, Zecora", I said, closing my eyes, "I love you too".

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay.

Next chapter: Meeting Each Other's Parents/Pinkie Pie's (Unusual) Birthday

Flashback Dream

Two weeks later...

I was walking home from school on a Friday in my torn and bloody school uniform. I was sore all over and limping heavily, wishing I had some money for a taxi. They were everywhere, and I was penniless. I silently chided myself for leaving my wallet at home and having to walk these sidewalks, covered in blood and pain, with hundreds of other pedestrians. That's New York for you, taxis everywhere, traffic easily started, and pedestrians crowding the sidewalks. I was one of those pedestrians, and no one else was concerned about me. They were either in a hurry or yapping heavily on their cell phones. The reason I was in so much pain was because I was jumped by a racist gang at my school. They have twelve members in their group, all Caucasian, and they hate anyone who isn't a white American. They call themselves "White Way". Yeah, I'm white, but I'm from Canada, and Canadians seem to be their main target. They always use racist and offensive words, such as "wetback", "nigger", "chink", and other racist words. Luckily, it was Friday, and I didn't have to worry about them for two days.

After twenty minutes of walking, I finally reached my house. I used my key under the mat to unlock the door and walked in. I never, ever bring my keys or my wallet with me to school, because I'm afraid of being mugged and having my keys and money stolen from me. White Way knows where I live, but they just can't get in, and there's no way I'm surrendering my house keys to them. Anyway, I locked the door back and laid down on the couch, still in my uniform. I was gonna need another one, because the one I was wearing was too damaged, and I was not spending a week in I.S.S. for Dress Code Violation. I grabbed my favorite photo and hugged it tight. That photo was my family portrait. My parents were both killed in a robbery at the bank. They were making a deposit and tried to call the police during the robbery, but were shot after being caught with phones. After this, my uncle took me in, but left me after he struck it rich in Las Vegas. I didn't really like him anyway. I was alone with out anyone to take care of me for years, and I can barely take care of myself now. I silently thanked my councilman for helping me get through my Freshman and Sophomore years.

I sat there for a while before I finally decided to get comfortable. I walked up to my room and changed out of my uniform and into a regular T-shirt and shorts. I then tossed the uniform in the trash and took the trash out so I wouldn't be tempted to wear it again. My stomach begged for me to fill it at that point. I didn't eat lunch at school, because it would be stolen from me anyway. Unluckily, I had "C" Lunch for both A and B days, and so do members of White Way. I had free lunch, but never used it, and every time I get home, eating is the first thing on my mind. I wanted to go out and eat somewhere with the money in my wallet, but I didn't want to leave. I was already in my home, and I didn't want to risk running into any members of White Way, so I decided to just eat what I had. I made a grilled-ham-and-cheese sandwich with some of my favorite drink, Clearly Canadian. After fixing my dinner, I sat down on the couch in front of the T.V. and turned it to the Hub Network for my favorite show: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.

The one and ONLY thing White Way doesn't know about me is that I'm a brony, and I don't plan on telling them that. I love My Little Pony. I've got trading cards, I've got wallpapers, I've got figurines, I've even got plushies. It's the only thing that I watch on T.V. I may have not had a great school day, but I was about to have great T.V. time, because Hub was showing every season for the weekend, along with "Equestria Girls". I smiled and watched and ate. Toward then end of the second episode, I saw my favorite character: Princess Celestia. She seems to have to life of lives. She's the most beloved and important pony of all the other ones. She a Princess, she gets to do whatever she wants, and her only responsibilities are paperwork and watching over her subjects. I would give anything just to have a life like her's. She's protected and happy, all the time.

"Oh, Celestia", I mumbled under my breath, "I really wish I could have a life like your's. You've got the good life. No one beats you up because the color of your skin... or coat, I guess. You're protected by several guards and loved by thousands of other ponies. I wish you could be with me, so I can feel safe". I face-palmed, realizing I was talking to a cartoon on a television show. I felt tears come to my eyes, and I didn't even bother stopping them. It hurt. Everything hurt. I'm not talking about my body, I'm talking about my life. I lose my parents at age seven, then I get taken in and left by my uncle, then I have to enroll in a uniform school where I'm disrespected and beaten because I'm Canadian, and who do I complain to? A cartoon female pony with wings and a horn, who can't even hear me. I hate my life, and I just want it to end.

After the rest of the first season, Hub started showing other shows, and I guess that was all they were showing that day. I turned off the T.V. and decided to get ready for bed. I finished the last sip of my drink and placed the dishes in the sink, wanting to deal with them later. In a matter of minutes, I used the restroom, took a shower, and brushed my teeth. I didn't have anything else comfortable to wear, so I wore my mom's old bathrobe. Of course, it was a women's bathrobe, but it was very soft and comfortable. So comfortable, I liked to wear it with nothing else under it, and that's what I did. I laid down in my parent's bed, sighing loudly. That bed was very comfortable, and I enjoyed sleeping in it. But, it didn't completely perfect without my parents. All I wanted was to cuddle my mother just one last time. I prayed to God and slowly drifted off, hoping the next day would be just a little better.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up to a loud explosion that sounded outside. It sounded similar to a Sonic Rainboom, and it scared me a little. I instantly sat up and looked out the window, hoping White Way wasn't out there. But it wasn't. I saw something flying toward the window, a beautiful rainbow following it. I took a closer look and saw that it was in the shape of a pony, with a white coat and a multicolored mane and tail. I could see a crown, a breastplate, and four golden horseshoes on her hooves. Was that... was that Celestia? And was she flying toward my window? My train of thought was interrupted when I heard knocking on the window. She was right there, wanting to come in. I wasn't about to just sit there dumbfounded, either. I got up and opened the window, letting the Alicorn in. She looked at me with her beautiful smile. I couldn't believe Celestia was standing right in front of me.

"Princess... Celestia...?", I said, hardly able to speak.

"You were expecting Luna?", Celestia said, giggling.

"What... how... why...?", I said, stammering very hard. I was cut off when Celestia put her hoof over my mouth.

"I know what you want to say", Celestia said, "I can read a human's mind". She sat down on my bed and I sat down next to her. "Now, I know who you are, not to sound horrific. You're the one who enjoys the show more than anyone else in this world. I watch you as you watch me".

"You can see me through the show?", I asked.

"Yes", Celestia said, "And since you have labeled me as your favorite, I decided to watch over you for a while, and I see you don't have an enjoyable life".

"Yeah...", I said, "Losing my parents and getting beaten and name-called just because I'm not American". I hung my head. "But why I'm I telling you this. You wouldn't know. You're a Princess for crying out loud". I felt Celestia place her hoof on my back.

"Sweetheart", she said, "Just because I'm the Princess of Equestria doesn't mean I haven't had my fair share of insults. I've had to grow up to get where I am, you know, and I was made fun of because I have both a horn and wings. But, everypony didn't know Alicorns were royalty, and you don't know how stupid everyone else felt after finding out".

"Must have been great", I said, "*sigh*" I hung my head again. My favorite character was sitting right next to me, and I was too depressed to talk to her. But then, I felt something pull me, followed by something very soft. I was being cuddled by Celestia. It surprised me, but I didn't push away. The hug felt so nice. No wonder no other pony in the show has hugged her. I buried my face into her soft, white coat and sighed lightly.

"I know you can't enjoy the life you're living", Celestia said, "That's why I'm here... to offer you a whole new life".

"A new life?", I said, "What do you mean?"

"I'm offering to take you from this world...", Celestia said with a smile, "... to the magical world of Equestria". I looked up at Celestia with surprise.

"You want me to live in Equestria?", I asked.

"Yes", she said, "And, I'll allow you to live along with me in my Castle". I smiled, but hung my head down again.

"What's the catch?"

"There's just two little things that must happen. First, I'll have to erase all of your memory of watching the show".

"Erase it? But I love that show".

"I know you do, but if you start mentioning the show while in Equestria, it, along with all the ponies, including myself, would disappear for eternity, that, would we?" I shook my head slowly. "But, you will remember me, because I wouldn't want you to get scared because you don't know me".

"What's the other catch?"

"I cannot allow a human to live in Equestria, because then ponies would keep coming before me with questions and complaints. In order for you to live in Equestria, I must transform you into a pony".

"What?"

"I know it's a hard and awkward decision, but it will be worth it, I promise".

"B-but... h-how am I... how do... uh...". Celestia placed her hoof over her mouth again.

"It's alright, Sweetheart", she said, "I'll be your mentor. There will be nothing you have to worry about". I let go of Celestia and looked down at the floor to think about it. "I'll give you some time to think about it, as I am a very patient mare. Oh... and... I kinda had a little cider before I left and I've been holding for a while. May I use your toilet?"

"Sure", I said, "It's over there". I pointed to the bathroom door and Celestia stood up, smiling.

"Thank you", she said, walking into the bathroom, her soft cutie mark brushing softly against my face. I blushed a little and rubbed the spot.

While Celestia handled her business in the bathroom, I was sitting at the foot of my bed, very confused about what I should do. I knew ever since I started watching My Little Pony, I've wanted to live a life like each pony, other than the one I was living. But, was getting turned into a whole another organism worth having a new life? To walk around on all fours without fingers and eat nothing but grass and plants? To me, it was either accept the offer and live in a cartoon world as a pony, or decline the offer and survive my horrible school days with White Way. Plus, that was probably the one and only time I was gonna get a new life. I accepted the offer, but waited for Celestia to finish up before telling her. After about a minute, the toilet flushed and Celestia walked out. I stood up confidently and cleared my throat.

"Celestia?", I said.

"Yes?", she said.

"I... accept your offer", I said. Celestia smiled and hugged me again.

"Great", she said, planting a small kiss on my cheek. A hot blush spread across my face. "You're the only human who's accepted my offer, and I'm very thankful toward you".

"Shouldn't I be thankful toward you?", I said.

"Oh, trust me", Celestia said, "You will". She let go of me. "Now, before we go, you'll have to remove that robe you're wearing".

"Remove it?", I said, "But... I'm not wearing anything underneath".

"We have to go through a portal to get to Equestria", Celestia said, "If you wear that or any other item of clothing, it will shrink and may suffocate you". I didn't want to expose myself, but I wanted a good life better. I slowly untied the knot keeping the robe around me and slid it off of my shoulders. Once it got to my waist, I stopped, getting a little frightened. I looked at Celestia with a look of shyness.

"It's alright, Sweetie", she said, "I won't laugh at you, I promise". I clenched my eyes shut and let go, letting the robe fall to the floor. I was completely naked in front of Celestia, but I tried not to think about it.

"Will anyone else... see me?", I asked, awkwardly covering myself.

"No", Celestia said, "Only you and I will be able to see each other, I promise". I nodded. "Now, hop on". She squatted a little and I slowly got onto her back.

"Am I too heavy?", I asked.

"Not at all", Celestia said, "Trust me, I've had to carry Luna around all my life. Compared to her, you're just a grain of sand on a leaf". I nodded. "One more thing. You may fall asleep when we enter the portal, because the magic of the portal is a little strong to a human, alright?" I nodded. "Alright, hold on to the straps of my breastplate so you don't fall off". I grabbed the back Velcro straps of her breastplate and clenched them tightly in my hands. The next thing I knew, Celestia's beautiful wings spread and we took off into the air. Celestia flew for a while and soon, I saw a golden portal right in front of us. I smiled as she flew through the portal.

I don't remember much of what happened next, because like Celestia said, I had fallen asleep after entering the portal. The last thing I remembered was seeing the beautiful sunlight of Equestria, entering the Castle, and seeing a magical golden aura.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up in the middle of the night and looked around. I was in Zecora's hut, and I was cuddling an asleep Zecora. I smiled and sat up against the bed frame. I had the dream of being welcomed into Equestria again, my most precious memory. But, I knew I wouldn't have gotten here if it weren't for Mom, so I knew I had to thank her again. I grabbed some paper and some ink from Zecora's desk using my magic. But, her quill was broken in half, so I pulled a feather out of my wing and began writing.

Dear, Mom,

I had that dream again, so you know what I have to do. Thank you so much for welcoming me into Equestria. Living here has been so much better than living on Earth, and having you as a mother has made my life in Equestria so great. I'm so glad I get to spend the rest of my immortal life with you. Once again, thank you, and sorry if I woke you.

Love, your son,

Glitter Sparkle

I rolled the letter into a scroll and sent it with a spell. I laid back down next to Zecora and cuddled her, burying my face in the top of her Mohawk. Soon, a letter formed in front of me in a golden aura. I grabbed it and unrolled it.

Dear, Glitter Sparkle,

It's alright, Sweetheart. I'm wide awake, getting ready for bed. I'm so glad I was able to bring you to Equestria. You're the only foal I've ever had, and I've enjoyed every glorious year with you. Also, I was wondering if you would like to spend the night with me, because I'm feeling a little lonely tonight.

Love you,

Princess Celestia

I rolled the letter back up and placed it behind my breastplate. I was gonna spend the night with Mom, but I needed to let Zecora know first.

"Zecora?", I whispered, nuzzling her softly. She mumbled a little.

"Yes... Glitter...?", she said lightly.

"Mom wants me to spend the night with her", I said, "Is that alright with you?"

"Yes, it's... alright", Zecora said between a small yawn, "Have... a good night".

"You too, Zecora", I said, giving her a small lick on her cheek. I left the hut and flew home. The guards at the front let me in and I galloped upstairs to Mom's bedchamber, knocking loudly.

"Enter", Mom said from the inside. I entered and saw Mom laying on her carpet. she looked toward me and smiled. "Hello, Sweetie".

"Hey, Mom", I said, laying down next to her. Mom used her magic to turn off the light and covered me up with her wing. "I love you, Mom".

"I love you too, my little angel", Mom said, kissing my cheek, "Goodnight".

"Goodnight", I said, before slowly drifting off to sleep, so happy to be in Equestria.

Author's Note

I made this chapter to answer several questions, like "Where's the first part?", or "This is confusing. How did he come to Equestria?". Everything should make sense now. I hope you enjoy the story better.

Also, please do not complain about anything in this chapter. I know it may seem a little disturbing, but just keep it to yourself, alright?

Next chapter: Meeting Each Other's Parents

Hearth's Warming Eve Royal Family Tradition

Author's Note

MERRY CHRISTMAS FROM glittersparkle413!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Hearth's Warming Eve Royal Family Tradition

Hearth's Warming Eve(the next day)...

I woke up the next morning when I felt a soft kiss on my muzzle. I yawned, and rubbed my eyes a few times. I rolled over slightly and my face bumped into something soft. I opened my eyes and saw a big yellow Celestial Sun in my view. I looked up and saw Mom sitting next to me, smiling.

"Morning, Sweetheart", she said, leaning down and nuzzling my cheek. I smiled and sat up against the wall that the rug was against, resting my head against her side.

"Morning... Mom", I said between a yawn, still trying to get fully awake.

"Did you sleep well?", Mom asked, draping her giant wing over me like a blanket. I nodded and snuggled into her coat. "Good". She leaned down against and kissed my cheek. "I love you, Sweetie".

"I love you too, Mom", I said, returning the kiss. At that point, I felt like having a shower, as I had not showered for a few days. "Mom, may I use your shower?"

"Oh...", Mom said, "Actually, I was about to get in, myself".

"Oh...", I said, "Well, go ahead. I can wait". Mom giggled.

"Why not bathe together?", she said. That surprised me a little.

"Together?", I asked.

"Yes", Mom said.

"But what about privacy?", I asked, "Isn't that what you told me?"

"Yes", Mom said, "But I'm your mother, and like I also told you, ponies don't normally wear clothes. I won't mind if you don't mind. It's not like I'm asking you to use the toilet with me". I shrugged and got out of the bed.

"OK", I said. Mom smiled and I followed her into the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind me.

"Now", Mom said, "You start the bath, while I go tinkle, alright?" I nodded as Mom sat down on the toilet, using her magic to pull the sliding door in front of herself for privacy. I started the bath just the way Mom liked it. I made sure the water was hot, but not unbearably hot. I poured some Lavender Breeze bath salts and Mom's favorite bubble-bath soap into the water, and once the tub was about three-quarters full, I turned on the shower-head and it rained warm water into the nearly-full tub. I don't know why Mom likes to take a bath while the shower is on, but I'm not gonna tell her how to take a bath. Anyway, once Mom was finished, she got into the tub, as did I, sitting right next to Mom. I have to admit, bathing with the shower on was kinda pleasant. It felt good to sit in warm water while having it shower onto me. That was great.

"Thank you for preparing the bath, Sweetie", Mom said, pulling me close to her, "Just the way I like it".

"You're welcome, Mom", I said. We just sat in the water for a while, cuddling and bathing in silence, then Mom broke that silence.

"So, Sweetheart", she said, "Do you know what today is?"

"Friday?", I said.

"Yes", Mom said, giggling, "But, it's very special".

"What is it?", I said, not wanting to guess. Every time I did, I would get it wrong.

"It's Hearth's Warming Eve, Sweetie", Mom said.

"Hearth's Warming Eve?", I said.

"Yes", Mom said, pointing to her calender she keeps in the inside the bathroom door. Sure enough, it was December 24th.

"Oh...", I said, "Why haven't I known?"

"You probably were just having such a good time in Ponyville that you forgot".

"Yeah... maybe".

"So, do you remember what Hearth's Warming Eve means for a royal?"

"No court or paperwork?"

"Yes. But, there's a little something you don't know".

"What's that?"

"Every Hearth's Warming Eve, Luna, Cadence and I get together and have a party we call, "Royal Family Tradition", where, as a family, we engage in plentiful amounts of fun. Also, only the guards and important maids will be in the Castle, while everypony else required to be here will be sent home for the holiday".

"Wow".

"However, since you have learned everything you need to be a royal, found a mate, have an object of nature you control, and now that you're a new part to the Royal Family, we're inviting you to the Royal Family Tradition this year, and all the other ones to come". My ears perked a little in surprise.

"Really?! You're inviting me to one of your only private parties?!"

"Yes". Mom smiled as I hugged her as tight as I could. "Sweetie! Sweetie! Too tight! You're hurting me!" I lessened my grip on her.

"Sorry".

"That's alright, Sweetheart. Just remember about your strength". I let go of Mom after a while.

"So, how come I've never known about Royal Family Tradition?"

"Well, remember how every time around Hearth's Warming Eve, Luna and I always give you enough bits to book a Sixteen Flags Hotel room and enough for you to enjoy rides?" I nodded. "Well, that was our way of getting you out of the Castle".

"Well, that way worked". We both chuckled. "So, what exactly do you do during Royal Family Tradition?"

"Well, just the usual. Each of us have a special place every year. I cook, Cadence gets the tree and decorates it, as well as the rest of the den, and Luna is in charge of creating the list of groceries we'll need".

"What do I do?"

"You will be in charge of picking up all the supplies we'll need".

"OK".

"Now, Luna made the list last night and hung it on the fridge. We will need everything on the list. I also ordered some sweaters from Carousel Boutique, and a few cookie doughs from Sugarcube Corner in Ponyville. We will need those too, and if Rarity asks if you would like the sweaters gift-wrapped, say yes, OK?". I nodded. "Alright, one last thing about the Tradition. At midnight, we exchange gifts to one another. Each of us are required to give one gift to all others".

"OK".

"Now, the Tradition will start at 7:00 tonight, but I will have my guards pick you up in Ponyville Town Center at 6:00. I'm not trying to kick you out, but I recommend you start collecting what you need after the bath. Plus, please send everything through your magic so I can get everything prepared early". I nodded. "And, please bring Zecora if you can. She's part of the family now. Plus, I really would like to meet her". I nodded again. "And one more thing, the most important rule about Royal Tradition is only members of the family can attend. Do not invite anypony else, not even Twilight Sparkle or Spike". I nodded a last time as we went back to bathing.

Soon, we both finished bathing and got dried off. I walked into the kitchen and grabbed the list of groceries and left to Ponyville. Once I got back to Ponyville, the first thing I was worried about was what gifts to get everyone else. Luckily for me, Twilight was walking along the dirt-path, her face buried in a book.

"Hey, Twilight", I said. Twilight looked up.

"Oh, hey, Glitter", she said, levitating the book back into her saddlebag, "What's up?"

"I'm just thinking about what gifts to get my family for Hearth's Warming Eve", I said, "Royal Family Tradition is tonight, and I'm invited".

"Great", Twilight said, "Well, let's talk back at the library. I'm hungry". I followed Twilight back to the library and she allowed me in. I saw a large stack of waffles on the coffee table, along with glasses of cider. There was also a note in the middle. I grabbed the note and read it.

Twilight...

I'm out helping Rarity hunt for some more gems, so I made you some waffles before I left, since I know you love them so much. Rarity said we'll be done in about an hour.

Spike

"Looks like Spike made waffles", Twilight said.

"Yeah", I said, "He left this note". Twilight took the note and read it.

"OK", she said, "I'll share them with you".

"Thanks", I said. We sat down on the couch behind the table and ate the waffles, while talking to each other. "So, what do you think I should get for them?"

"Well", Twilight said, swallowing a forkful of waffle, "While I was studying with Princess Celestia, she said she's always wanted a pet phoenix bird. I bet you'll surprise her greatly".

"A phoenix?", I said, "Do you know how hard it is to get one of those?"

"Not in Ponyville", Twilight said, "They're common in the Everfree Forest".

"Well", I said, "I'll check. Now, what about Auntie Luna and Caddie?"

"Cadence likes lucky charms", Twilight said, "I would suggest getting her a rabbit's foot or a four-leaf-clover. And for Princess Luna, she likes anything associated with Night".

"That seems pretty easy", I said.

"So", Twilight said, "If you've been living in the Castle for sixteen years, how are you just finding out about Royal Family Tradition? I've known for a long time".

"They sent me off to Sixteen Flags to get me out of the Castle", I said, "And it worked".

"It would work on me", Twilight said, giggling. I stood up and wiped the syrup from my face.

"Well", I said, "I better get going. Have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve".

"You too", Twilight said. I gave her a side-hug and left the library.

After leaving the library, I sat down on the bench next to the clock-tower and thought about what Twilight said. Mom's always wanted a phoenix, Auntie Luna likes anything that has to do with Nighttime or Lunar times, and Caddie likes lucky charms. Auntie Luna's and Caddie's gifts were easy to find, because I could just get those at the Ponyville Gift Shop. I've been there a few times, and they have any gift you could want. But the one thing they don't have is pets, and even if they did, a phoenix wouldn't be with them. A phoenix is the rarest bird in all of Equestria, and they're pretty fast and skilled birds, so catching one is hard. After about an hour and a half of just sitting there and thinking, I decided to worry about the phoenix last and get everything else Mom asked for first, since I was on a time limit. First, I walked to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door.

"We're closed for Hearth's Warming Eve!", I heard Rarity call from the inside.

"Rarity?", I said, "It's Glitter Sparkle".

"Oh!", Rarity said, "Just a moment". I waited and in about ten seconds, Rarity had opened the door, smiling big. "Afternoon, Prince Sparkle. Happy Hearth's Warming Eve".

"To you too, Rarity", I said, "I'm here to pick up some sweaters Mom sent me out for".

"Oh...", Rarity said, rubbing the back of her mane nervously, "Well, I'm not exactly finished yet. I have completed three of them, but I still have to finish the last one". I nodded. "But... you may enter and wait if you like". I shrugged and walked in as Rarity closed and locked the door back.

"Thank you, Rarity", I said.

"You're welcome, Darling", she said, smiling a little, "Now, you may enjoy yourself while I finish, and help yourself to the television". I smiled and sat down on the sofa as Rarity walked upstairs. I picked up the remote and turned the TV to the cartoon channel. I may be sixteen, but I love cartoons. They make me feel young. I had watched about an hour of them before Rarity had came back down.

"I've just finished, Darling", she said, "Would you like them gift-wrapped?"

"Yes, please", I said.

"Together or separately?", Rarity said. Mom didn't tell me that, but since she ordered multiple sweaters, I decided to have Rarity gift-wrap them separately.

"Separately", I said. Rarity smiled and walked back upstairs. About ten minutes later, she came back down with four small boxes wrapped in white wrapping paper. I smiled and took the boxes. "How much is that?"

"On the house, Prince Sparkle", Rarity said, "Since it's for your family, and the fact that I'm in the holiday spirit, I'm not going to charge you". I smiled and stood up, holding the boxes in my magic.

"Well, thank you, Rarity", I said.

"You're welcome, Darling", Rarity said. I smiled and gave her a small kiss on her cheek as a token of my thanks. Rarity's eyes went seriously big. "Did you just... *hard stammer* cheek... *even harder stammer*". She fainted and lost her balance, but luckily, I caught her and laid her down on the couch.

"Well", I said, "You have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve". I turned and left the Boutique, closing and locking the door with my magic. I then focused and sent the sweaters to the Castle with a burst of magic. "Sweaters, check. Now for the cookie doughs". I walked to Sugarcube Corner and knocked on the door.

"We're *chomp* closed! *gulp*", I heard Pinkie Pie call from the inside.

"It's Glitter", I said. Soon, the door opened and Pinkie was standing there, her face covered in what looked like chocolate brownie batter and eggnog.

"Hiya, Prince Sparkle!", she said, "You must be here for your cookie doughs!"

"Yeah", I said, "How'd you know?"

"Princess Celestia told me", Pinkie said, "Let me go get them!" She zoomed off and returned with three large boxes of cold cookie dough and gave them to me. "On the house".

"Great", I said.

"But...", Pinkie said, "I kinda... still need to get a gift for my sister Maud, and I don't have enough for what she wants. Would you mind lending me ten bits?"

"Of course not", I said, "But, can you take a check? I don't have any bits with me right now".

"Sure!", Pinkie said. I got out my checkbook and wrote Pinkie a check using one of my feathers. She smiled and grabbed the check. "Thank you, Prince Sparkle!"

"You're welcome, Pinkie Pie", I said, "Have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve".

"You too!", Pinkie said, closing the door. I looked at the boxes of cookie dough and saw that Mom had ordered chocolate chunk, peanut butter, and chocolate candy delight, her three favorites. I smiled, sent the doughs to the Castle, and decided to start on the groceries.

~~~~~~~~~~

After getting the groceries, decorations, a tree, lights, wrapping paper, tape, and other kitchen objects and sending them to the Castle, it was time for the gifts, which I was going to send to my closet. I decided to go for the phoenix last on my way to Zecora's. I walked to the Ponyville Gift Shop. Luckily, it was open, so I just walked in. Before going in, I used my magic to stop my mane from flowing and to stealth my wings so the other ponies wouldn't know I was an Alicorn.

I went to the back to the Night-related stuff for Auntie Luna. Most of the stuff that was there, she already had, so that made it hard. But then, I found the perfect gift for Auntie Luna. It was a two-hoof long, 12" in height, blue pillow, shaped like a crescent moon, and it had a pattern of her cutie mark on it. I smiled, grabbed the pillow, and placed it on my back.

After finding Auntie Luna's gift, I walked over to the lucky charms in the next aisle to find Caddie's gift. Everything was pretty much the same: clovers and rabbit's feet. But I then remembered that Caddie liked necklaces. I looked around and found a charm necklace. It was covered in green four-leaf clover charms, and it had a large, white rabbit's foot hanging at the end. Smiling, I grabbed the necklace and held it in my magic. And for Zecora, I grabbed a box of chocolates. Zecora really loves chocolate, so I knew she would be satisfied. I went to get the gifts rang up. The lines were full, but the ten-or-less line was open. I walked into the line and placed all the gifts on the counter, letting the cashier ring them up. After finishing, she clicked the "total" button.

"Forty-three bits, please", she said. I pulled my checkbook out and wrote a check for forty-three bits and gave it to the cashier. "Would you like these gift-wrapped?"

"Yes, please", I said.

"Would you like a specific wrapping paper?", she said, pointing to the several rolls of wrapping paper on the shelves behind the counter. I smiled as I saw two perfect papers.

"Could you please wrap the pillow in the moon-patterned one", I said, "And the necklace in the green paper. I'll just carry the chocolate".

"Alright", she said, "Wait here, please". I waited for a few minutes, and then she returned with the boxes.

"Thank you", I said.

"You're welcome, Sir", the cashier said, "You have a happy Hearth's Warming".

"You too", I said, taking the gifts and leaving the store, turning myself back to normal. I sent the gifts to the Castle, but made sure to send them to my closet, so nopony in the Castle could see them. "Alright, got everything, but the phoenix. I guess it's time to find it". I made way for the Everfree Forest.

Once I got to the Everfree Forest, I lit my horn up for a flashlight and walked into the forest. I kept looking and looking, hoping to find a phoenix. But as hard as I looked, I couldn't find one. I even activated my animal-search spell, but still was unsuccessful. I began walking out of the forest with my head hung. I got the perfect gift for every member of my family, but my mother. Celestia, who brought me into this world. I was chiding myself for not finding it, when I bumped into something purple. I saw that it was the Ursa Major, carrying a fiery-orange bird on its back.

"Hey, Ursa Major", I said. The Ursa Major turned and looked at me.

"Oh, hi", she said, "How's it going?"

"Not very good", I said, "I'm trying to find a phoenix for my mother, but can't".

"Well", the Ursa Major said, "Take this one". She grabbed the bird off of her back and gave it to me. I checked the bird and sure enough, it was a phoenix. I had finally gotten one.

"Are you sure?", I said, "I don't want to steal from you".

"No no", Ursa Major said, "It's alright. Rat tastes better than phoenix anyway".

"OK", I said, giving the phoenix a little nest in my mane, "Thank you".

"No problem", Ursa Major said, "Oh, I'm glad I ran into you out here. Since today is Hearth's Warming Eve, my son and I made you a little gift as a token of our respect. Wait here". I did and the Ursa walked off. Soon, she returned with a little homemade wreath. It had sticks, leaves, and even those little berries you usually see on them. The Ursa placed the wreath around my neck like a necklace. I smiled as I accepted it.

"Thank you", I said.

"No problem", the Ursa said, "Oh, and I didn't get your name the last time we met".

"Glitter Sparkle", I said. The Ursa smiled.

"Well, Glitter Sparkle", she said, "I have to go now before my little Ursa wakes up. Nice seeing you again".

"You too", I said, "Have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve". The Ursa smiled again and walked back to her cave. I smiled as I looked at the phoenix in my mane. It was completely relaxed in my mane, and it was so cute. Mom was gonna love my gift. Not just because it was a phoenix, but because it was a baby phoenix, and everypony loves baby pets. Even though I was happy I had found a phoenix, I felt stupid because I didn't notice the orange pattern of the bird, and any fool would tell a phoenix apart from any other bird. Anyway, I gave the little bird a small nuzzle. It smiled at me and chirped a little. Giving the phoenix a little pet, I looked at the clock-tower and saw that is was 5:45. I had fifteen minutes before I had to get to the Town Center, so I decided to go pick up Zecora before I had to leave. I walked to Zecora's Hut and knocked on the door.

"Enter", I heard Zecora call from the inside. I walked in and saw Zecora meditating on her stick, a cup of water in her hoof as well.

"Hey, Zecora", I said.

"Hello, Glitter Sparkle", Zecora said, still meditating.

"How it going?", I asked.

"Pretty well", Zecora said, "I'm just meditating for a while". I raised my eyebrow.

"That didn't rhyme", I said. Zecora only chuckled.

"Today is Hearth's Warming Eve, as I remember", Zecora said, "This is one of the only holidays I do not have to work, so rhyming is something I must not".

"Well", I said, "It's a little unusual, because I'm use to you talking in rhymes, but OK. Anyway, there's something I need to tell you".

"What is it?", Zecora said.

"I got invited to Royal Family Tradition", I said, smiling, "My family's only private party".

"That's great", Zecora said, taking a long sip of water.

"And...", I said, pausing for effect, "... you're invited too". Zecora's eyes popped open wide as she spit out the water and fell over off of her stick. I went over to her quickly to lift her back up, but she shot back up, staring directly into my eyes.

"What?!", she yelled in surprise, "Did I hear you just right?! I don't think I did, because I heard you just said I was invited to a private royal party!"

"That's because I did", I said. Zecora then looked dizzy and started walking around limply, stammering and mumbling loudly in her own foreign language. She then fainted right into my hooves. I rolled my eyes and grabbed the glass of water she had been drinking from and splashed it in her face, instantly waking her up. She shook the water off of her face and looked up at me.

"Oh, Glitter", she said, "I just had the weirdest dream. It was something about you inviting me to a royal party".

"That wasn't a dream", I said, "I just told you". Zecora looked dizzy again. "Please don't faint again". Zecora stood up.

"Oh my!", Zecora said, "You don't know how unexpected this is".

"Yes I do", I said, "Because I just found out and got invited five hours ago".

"Oh...", Zecora said, "Well, let me rephrase that. You don't know how long I've waited to get invited into the Castle".

"OK", I said.

"Is there anything I must wear?", Zecora said, "I only have my cloak. Do I need to go out and-?" I placed my hoof over her mouth before she could finish.

"No", I said, "You're alright just the way you are". Zecora smiled as I let go.

"W-well", Zecora said, "Wh-when is the Tradition?"

"7:00", I said, "But Mom said she's sending guards to pick us up at 6:00". Zecora looked at her clock.

"It's 5:55 right now", she said, "We need to get going".

"Yes", I said, "Let's go".

~~~~~~~~~~

The ride to Canterlot was only about twenty minutes, but it seemed like two hours, because Zecora kept asking question after question about how to act at the Tradition, like "How do I speak to everypony else?", or "Will I be able to have access to every event in the Tradition?" I kept answering the questions and feeding the phoenix a couple of worms that I had collected from the dirt-paths so it wouldn't be hungry and chirp up a storm on my way in. After the ride, we had finally reached the Castle. I looked over at Zecora and saw that she was shaking heavily.

"Zecora?", I said, "Are you alright?"

"I-I-I'm just a litt-tt-tt-le nervous", Zecora said. I could see chills poking through her coat. She was nervous and excited at the same time.

"Zecora...", I said, grabbing her hoof with mine, "You'll be OK. Mom is the kindest mare I've ever known, and she barely forces anypony to do anything". Zecora gulped and nodded, stepping out of the carriage with me. I used my magic to put the phoenix to sleep so it wouldn't chirp and ruin the surprise before midnight. I then walked up to the front door and the guards let me and Zecora in. Right when I walked in, a very delicious smell attacked my muzzle. I kept sniffing and searching for the source of the smell, while Zecora kept following me. Soon, finding it in the kitchen, I saw something very unexpected. Mom was in there, wearing an apron and a large chef hat, cooking. She looked at me and smiled.

"Hello, Sweetie", she said.

"Mom?", I said, "Are you cooking?"

"Of course I am", Mom said, giggling and flipping what looked like a hay-steak in a pan, "Why else would I be in here?"

"Maybe trying to steal some cake?", I said, joking. Mom rolled her eyes.

"Yeah yeah", she said, "Anyway, I told you, during the Tradition, I cook, and the regular cooks get the day off. You think just because I don't usually cook, I can't? I've been cooking for over a thousand years, you know". I giggled lightly.

"If you don't mind", I said, "I want I picture of you wearing that before I leave".

"Alright", Mom said, "You'll get one after I'm finished". She then looked at Zecora, smiling. "So this must be your little sweetheart".

"Yes", I said, "This is Zecora".

"Well, Ms. Zecora", Mom said, "I'm Celestia, Glitter's mother". She held out her hoof for a hoofshake, but Zecora looked at me nervously, as in to say, "Should I?" I nodded and helped her shake Mom's hoof.

"G-g-greetings, P-P-Princess Celestia", Zecora said, sweat starting to form on her forehead.

"Oh, Zecora", Celestia said, giggling, "You're part of our family now. Using titles is not required for you to do".

"Alright... C-Celestia", Zecora said, trying very hard not to stammer.

"You sure seem like the perfect match for my strong little colt", Mom said, planting multiple kisses on both of my cheeks. A red-hot blush formed across my face from my left ear to my right, and it was easily seen through my dark-green coat.

"Mom~~~~~!", I whined lightly, "You're making me blush~~~!" Mom giggled.

"You look so cute when you blush, Sweetie", she said, nuzzling me and making my blush grow deeper, "I can't help it". I know parents love to embarrass their kids in front of guests, but in front of their mates, that was a little much. I needed an excuse to go away quickly.

"M-Mom", I said, stammering from embarrassment, "I kinda... need to go to the bathroom". Mom giggled again.

"No you don't", Mom said, "I know you're just making excuses. But I'll let you go. Cadence would like some help with the decorations". I quickly dashed off, while Zecora stayed with Mom, as Mom wanted to talk to her privately.

I soon had reached the den. Caddie must had been decorating for hours, because it was bedazzled with several decorations, multicolored lights, a large tree, basically, everything I had bought while in Ponyville. Caddie loved to decorate and she loved colors, so there was no doubt she had decorated. I stared around in awe for a while, before I heard somepony call me.

"Hey, Glitter", a mare's voice said. I turned around and saw Caddie sitting on the largest couch, a teacup full of eggnog in her hoof. I smiled and sat down next to her, pulling her into a big cuddle.

"Hey, Caddie", I said, "Happy Hearth's Warming Eve".

"Aww", Caddie said, "I was supposed to say that first, but same to you". I smiled and nuzzled her cheek. "Care for some eggnog?"

"Sure", I said. Caddie poured some of the eggnog in her own cup into another one, giving it to me. "Thank you".

"You're welcome", Caddie said.

"So", I said, sipping my eggnog, "How have you been with your new hubby?" Caddie blushed heavily.

"Oh, Glitter", she said, "Shiny has been so lovely since out wedding! He is such the lover, and he was so naughty during our honeymoon!" Her eyes went big. "Oh my! Excuse my vulgar language!"

"It's alright, Caddie", I said, "You know what every couple does during the honeymoon. In fact, you were the one who gave me "The Talk", right?"

"Yes", Caddie said, "Now, off of that subject. Not during the holidays. Anyway, how does it feel being at your first Tradition?"

"I guess... new", I said.

"That's it?", Caddie said. I nodded. "Well, trust me, after tonight, that simple 'new' will turn into a 'Awesome!'"

"We'll see about that", I said. Caddie smiled and kissed my cheek.

"So", Caddie said, "I hear from Auntie Celestia that you have a little zebra mate".

"Yeah", I said, "Her name is Zecora. I brought her, but she's in the kitchen with Mom".

"It seems so cute that you have a little marefriend", Caddie said, "Especially since it's a different breed of species. Plus, Auntie Celestia has been pretty happy lately".

"Why?", I asked, sipping my eggnog again.

"She's excited because she can't wait until she's a grandmother", Caddie said. What she said nearly made me choke on my eggnog.

"Grandmother?!", I said, "She doesn't think it's a little early to be thinking about that?"

"I guess not", Caddie said.

"But Zecora and I aren't even married yet", I said, "And we've only been related for two weeks".

"I know", Caddie said, "But she's been talking about it for several days". I shook my head and sipped my eggnog again.

"Mothers", I mumbled. Caddie giggled.

"Well", she said, "I have to decorate the dining room now".

"Would you like some help?", I asked.

"No thank you", Caddie said, "I got it". Caddie walked off into the dining room and I sat back against the couch, resting my hind hooves on the coffee table. At that point, Auntie Luna came into the den, smiling and sitting down next to me.

"Greetings, my nephew", she said, pulling me into a cuddle.

"Hey, Auntie Luna", I said, "No royal 'we' tonight?"

"Of course not", Auntie Luna said, "Tonight shall be Hearth's Warming Eve, my dear sister's created holiday".

"Mom's created holiday?", I asked.

"Yes", Auntie Luna said, "Tia created Hearth's Warming Eve, myself created Nightmare Night, and our dear old assistant Star Swirl created Hearts and Hooves Day".

"Wow", I said.

"So", Auntie Luna said, "I am so glad to posses the ability to welcome my dear nephew into our Royal Family Tradition, and I hope you shall have the time of your life".

"We'll see about that", I said. At that point, Mom had came back out.

"Luna", Mom said in a singsong voice.

"Yes, dear sister?", Luna said.

"May I have your help getting the food to the table?", Celestia said, "The Traditional Dinner is to start soon".

"I shall", Auntie Luna, getting up and walking into the kitchen. Mom then looked at me.

"I hope you didn't eat before you came", she said, giggling, "Because I've been cooking up a storm in here, and there's more than enough".

"I haven't eaten in four hours", I said, "So I should be good".

"Well great", Mom said, "Go wash up and meet us in the dining room".

I nodded and got up from the sofa. I walked into the downstairs bathroom and washed my hooves and face. Then, I walked back into the dining room and sat at the large table in between Mom and Zecora. Mom wasn't lying about cooking up a storm. She had made hay steaks, hayburgers with cheese, daffodil sandwiches, sunflower soup, and several sides, such as stuffing, egg salad, potato salad, cranberry sauce, mashed potatoes, and even my favorite: broccoli and cheese. Not only did she cook, she also baked. Chocolate chuck cookies, peanut butter cookies, chocolate candy cookies, Zecora's wheatgrass and dirt cookies, which Mom asked Zecora to make. Along with that, brownies, fudge, three-layer red velvet cake with cream cheese icing, and the same in chocolate, apple pie, chocolate pie, cherry pie, peach pie, and pumpkin pie. Plus, eggnog, apple cider, and light sodas. I couldn't wait to start eating, because I was starting to starve.

"Alright, dear family", Auntie Luna said, "It is my turn to give the Traditional Grace". Auntie Luna cleared her throat. "We are gathered here today, once again, for the dinner of our 427th Royal Family Tradition. Along with myself, as usual, my dear older sister, Tia, and my daughter, Cadence. Also, joining us for their very first time, is the newest couple of the royal family: my dear nephew, Glitter Sparkle, and his dear little marefriend, Zecora. May they enjoy their first experience of our Tradition. I would also like to wish our deceased assistant Star Swirl a happy Hearth's Warming Eve, and may the Afterlife take good care of him. Are there any blessings before we began the dinner?"

"I have one", Caddie said, "I want to wish Shining Armor, my husband, a happy Hearth's Warming Eve. He couldn't make it here today, as he is spending time with his own family, but he has promised to provide gifts for everyone".

"Anything else?", Auntie Luna asked. Silence. "Well then, you may start". We all started eating. For the first thirty minutes, we ate in complete silence. Nothing was heard. Then, Mom broke the silence.

"So, Sweetie", she said to me, "Would you mind telling us how you and Zecora related?" I swallowed a mouthful of mashed potatoes and wiped my mouth.

"I just told her I loved her", I said, "And then she told me".

"So lovely", Caddie said, "It was the same way for me and Shiny. He gave me the most beautiful horn-ring ever!"

"I can't wait until you do the same", Auntie Luna said to me. Both Zecora and I blushed a little.

"You too, huh?", I said, "You know we've only been related for two weeks".

"Marriage could be requested at any time, Sweetheart", Mom said, "The shortest relation-to-marriage is two days, you know".

"Well", I said, "I just don't think we should rush things. I think it's best to be related for a while, then become wedded". Zecora nodded in agreement, but I could see in her eyes she wanted to say "We should think about it".

"Well, take your time, Sweetheart", Mom said, "It's your relationship. Anyway, I know it's a little early, but has anypony made up their New Year Resolutions?"

"Not yet", I said, as well as the other mares.

"Well, I have", Mom said, "My resolution is to eat less cake". All of us, but Zecora, began laughing hard. "What?"

"No offense, Tia", Auntie Luna said, "But that's the fifth time you have set that resolution, and you have failed to honor it every time".

"I'm serious this time", Mom said. I would have believed her, if I didn't see her cut herself a near-quarter slice of the red velvet cake and place it on her plate. I giggled a little and ignored the urge to join in.

"Good luck, Mom", is all I said. I saw Mom smiled a little.

"Thank you, Sweetie", she said, starting to work on the cake.

~~~~~~~~~~

Midnight...

I was five hours into the Tradition and that point, and I was actually having a great time. No other party, not even my birthday parties, could match the Tradition. We ate every bite of the large dinner Mom cooked, and surprisingly, no one got sick. I guess big appetites run in our family. The only things that survived were a couple pies and cookies.

Next, around 8:30, we had a karaoke contest of Hearth's Warming Eve carols. Mom teamed with Auntie Luna and I teamed with Caddie, while Zecora served as the referee. The losers both had to drink a whole double-swallow-large glass of sour citric acid, and couldn't wash the taste out of their mouth until midnight. It was a tough competition, but Caddie and I picked up the win after Caddie sang "Randolph the Red Horned Unicorn" in her beautiful voice. Mom and Auntie Luna accepted the loss and drank the acid.

At that point, it was midnight. After Mom and Auntie Luna washed the taste of sour citrus out of their mouth, they joined Zecora, Caddie and I in the den with their gifts. Zecora didn't have any gifts, but we all were OK with it, since she didn't know about the Tradition until I told her. I was wearing one of the thick sweaters Mom had ordered. No wonder Mom wanted them gift-wrapped, because it was custom made for me. It was green and gold, with my cutie mark on it. Plus, it was very soft and I loved it. I was sitting next to Mom on the long couch, who was wearing one of the other sweaters, while the others were sitting in the recliners across from it, Auntie Luna and Caddie wearing the other sweaters.

"Feeling better, Mom and Auntie?", I asked.

"Much better", Mom said.

"Yes", Auntie Luna said.

"Alright, everypony", Mom said, "It's midnight, and time to exchange gifts. Who would like to go first?"

"I would!", Caddie said. She grabbed a small wrapped present and gave it to Mom. Mom unwrapped it and smiled at what is was.

"Vanilla frosting bath salts", Mom said, "All I've ever wanted. Thank you, Cadence".

"You're welcome, Auntie Celestia!", Caddie said, "Now, Mother". She gave Auntie Luna a slightly bigger present. Auntie Luna unwrapped it and gasped.

"A new PonyStation 4?", she said, very surprised.

"Yes", Caddie said, "I knew you would love it!" Auntie Luna smiled.

"I do!", she said, "Thank you, Cadence!"

"You're welcome, Mother", Cadence said. She smiled and looked at me. "And now, little cousin". She gave me her biggest present. I pulled it into my lap and unwrapped it. It was a cage, and inside it was a black weasel-like animal, with a white stripe down it's back. I knew exactly what is was.

"Is this... a skunk?", I asked.

"Yes!", Caddie said, "You said you've always wanted one, but they were too expensive to get. But guess what? I got you one and paid with crystals!" I smiled.

"Thanks, Caddie", I said, "But... is it trained?"

"Trained, housebroken, and spayed!", Caddie said. Judging by the word "spayed", the skunk was female. I opened the tank and pulled the skunk out. It snuggled into my coat and purred a little.

"Is seems to have attached to me quick", I said.

"Oh, I kinda used a spell to have that happen", Caddie said, "Just so you would want to keep her". I smiled and pet the skunk's stomach lightly, enjoying the small purring it was doing.

"I'll call you...", I whispered to the skunk, "Abigail. Abigail Sparkle". It smiled at me, as if to say "I love it".

"Alright", Mom said, "I'll go next". She gave each of us a gift and we unwrapped it. Auntie Luna had gotten a laptop, Caddie got a jigsaw puzzle, and I got the newest book of my favorite series "Journal of a Wimpy Colt". From Auntie Luna, Mom got a mane shiner, Caddie got an MPony3 player, and I gotten a pile of video games for my system. Last, it was my turn.

"Alright", I said, "Caddie, you first". I gave Caddie her present and she opened it, gasping at what it was.

"Oh my, Glitter!", she said, "I love this!" She put the necklace on. "This is probably the most luckiest thing I've ever had! Thank you!"

"You're welcome, Caddie", I said, "Now, Auntie Luna". I gave Auntie Luna her present and she opened it, smiling at what it was.

"What a beautiful nightly pillow", she said, placing the pillow under herself and sitting on it, "I thank you, my dear nephew".

"You're welcome, Auntie Luna", I said. I smiled and looked at Mom. "And now, for you, Mom". I used my magic to wake the phoenix up and pulled it out of my mane. I then gave it to Mom, who gasped hard.

"Is this... this... a phoenix?!", she said, very surprised.

"Yes", I said, "Twilight told me you've always wanted one".

"I have!!", Mom said, "And now, I do! Thank you thank you thank you!!!" She pulled me into a tight hug and planted multiple kisses on my cheek.

"You're welcome, Mom", I said. Mom looked at the phoenix again.

"Philomena", she said, "I'll call you Philomena". I smiled, gave Zecora her chocolates, and played with my new weasel, as well as the others with their gifts. I have never had an awesome Christmas on Earth like I had that night on Hearth's Warming Eve. I had gotten great gifts from my new pony family, even a pet. But, as great as everything was, there was something dreading me inside, and I knew I had to let it out.

"Everypony", I said, giving the skunk a little home in my mane, "I have something to say". I stood up and started talking. "Mares, you all were right. I've never had a time like this. To sit down with a mother, an aunt, a loving cousin, and a marefriend, enjoying several enjoyable hours with them, opening gifts, singing carols, eating together, and watching that mother and her sister drink citric acid". Both Mom and Auntie Luna rolled their eyes, making me chuckle a bit. "In the end, tonight has been the best night of my life. But... but... none of this would happen if it weren't for all of you here with me". I turned to Caddie. "Caddie, you have been the best cousin ever. You have loved me and took care of me as much as Mom and Auntie Luna. Spending time with you is just like spending time with Twilight, enjoyable. Whether it's enjoying rides at Sixteen Flags or simply playing chess here or at the Crystal Empire, I still enjoy it. I love you, Caddie". I pulled Caddie into a hug and kissed her cheek. Caddie returned the kiss.

"I love you too, Glitter", she whispered into my ear, planting another soft kiss on my cheek. I let go of Caddie and turned to Auntie Luna.

"Auntie Luna", I said, "I know we don't get to spend much time together, since you're nocturnal and I'm not, but every lucky chance I get to spend time with you, it's better and shinier than your Moon. You're just as loving as Mom and Caddie, and I love spending time with you every chance I get. I love you, Auntie Luna". I hugged Auntie Luna and she gave me a small muzzle.

"We love our nephew, too", she whispered in her royal 'we', "And we hope we get to spend more time with thou also". I let go of Auntie Luna and looked at Mom.

"And finally, Mom", I said, sitting back down next to her and holding one of her bare hooves under my neck, "You have done the thing that I am most thankful for. You have saved me from my crummy life on Earth as a human, and brought me here to live in this magical world of Equestria as a pony. When Twilight told me you wanted a phoenix, I knew getting you one would be my greatest thanks, and I found that one on the back of an Ursa Major. You've done so much for me in my new life here, and I want to say thank you, thank you for everything!" I kissed the bottom of her hoof and let it go. Mom pulled me into a hug, lightly stroking my mane.

"You're welcome, Sweetheart", she whispered very softly into my ear, "I love you".

"I love you too, Mommy", I whispered back.

"Aww...", Mom said, "You called me Mommy!"

"Yeah...", I said, "I love calling you that, I just don't do it in public".

"You can call me 'Mommy' anytime you feel like it", Mom said.

"OK, Mommy", I said. We both chuckled a little as we all went back to playing with our gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~

It was 2:00 AM at that point. Zecora had fallen asleep on the couch after finishing her chocolates, and Auntie Luna and Caddie were enjoying their electronics in Auntie Luna's bedchamber. Mom and I were in Mom's bedchamber, watching cartoon Hearth's Warming Eve specials, laying on the rug in our sweaters, sipping eggnog, and letting our pets explore the chamber on their own. Like I said, I love spending time with my new family, especially with Mom.

"Sweetheart", Mom said, "When you were speaking to us down there, you didn't speak to Zecora".

"That's just the thing, Mom", I said, "I was thinking about what you and the others said about me marrying Zecora. I mean, should we... become wedded?"

"Sweetie", Mom said, "I told you, it's your relationship, and you can marry Zecora whenever you wish. We are not in charge of your marriage dates". I smiled and snuggled into Mom;s coat. Then, I looked over at Philomena and Abigail, who were communicating with each other. I smiled and got a little curious.

"I wonder what they're saying over there", I said, pointing to the animals. Mom smiled.

"Well", Mom said, "Abigail is your skunk. Why not give her speech like you did Spike?" I smiled a little wider.

"Oh", I said, "Why not?" I pointed my horn toward Abigail. "You want me to give it to Philomena too?"

"No", Mom said, "I want her to stay normal. I said wanted a phoenix, not a parrot". I giggled and focused. My horn lit up and zapped Abigail with some magic. Soon, the silver cloud faded and Abigail was looking at me.

"What did you just zap me with?!", she screamed. I smiled as the spell was a success.

"What was that?", I asked playfully.

"I said, what did you-?!", Abigail said again, cutting herself off. "Huh?" She looked confused. "Am I... talking? From my mouth?"

"Yep", I said, "I zapped you with a speech spell".

"You gave me speech?", Abigail asked.

"Yes", Mom said.

"Why?", Abigail asked.

"Because he just wanted you to be able to talk to him", Mom said.

"Yeah", I said.

"Oh...", Abigail said, starting to smile a little, "Well, cool. But, my voice sounds a lot better in my head". I chuckled a little.

"Spike said the same thing", I mumbled. Mom let out a small yawn.

"Sweetheart", she said, "Mommy's getting a little tired. Would you mind talking a little lower so I can get to sleep?"

"Sure", I said, "Goodnight, Mommy".

"Goodnight, Sweetheart", Mom said, kissing my cheek and laying down, slowly drifting off to sleep. As she slept, I was talking to Abigail about random things, just testing her speaking ability and her intelligence, and surprisingly, she was pretty smart. Caddie must have also given her an intelligence spell also, because she was as smart as I was. At that point, I was telling her the story of how I was brought to Equestria, while she was drinking the leftover eggnog in my cup a let her have.

"...and that's pretty much it", I said. Abigail giggled a bit.

"Cool story", she said, "That *ugh!* must have been *ahh!* great". She started looking kinda strained and her tail began twitching, which made me concerned.

"You OK?", I asked.

"I need to *ugh!* tinkle", Abigail said, her tail tucking in between her hind legs.

"Oh", I said, "Well, let's get you outside, then". Abigail smiled.

"Let's do that", she said.

After letting Abigail do her business, I was ready to turn in for the night, and judging by Abigail's fluttering eyes and small yawns, so was she. I went into the bathroom to release my own bladder and laid back down next to Mom. Then, I gave Abigail the pillow I was using and let her lay on it, covering her with Mom's smallest blanket.

"Master", she said, "You don't snore do you?"

"No", I said, "Mom wouldn't let me sleep in here if I did". Abigail giggled. "By the way, you don't have to call me 'Master'. Just call me Glitter". She nodded as she shifted a little, getting comfortable, as did I. "'Night, Abigail".

"'Night, Glitter", she said.

~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning...

I woke up when I felt a nuzzle on my cheek. I smiled and opened my eyes. I expected to see Mom, but it was Abigail, who was awake and smiling. I smiled also and sat up, pulling the skunk into my lap.

"Morning, Abigail", I said, petting the top of her head.

"Morning, Glitter", Abigail said back.

"I take it you slept well?", I asked.

"Yeah", Abigail said.

"Why'd you wake me up?"

"Oh... because I need you to let me outside again. Gotta go pee".

"Again? Didn't you go enough last night? You were behind that bush for two solid minutes".

"Weasels aren't known for having big bladders, you know".

"I know. I was joking. Let's go". I took Abigail outside to the garden and let her relieve herself. I sat down on the garden bench and sighed, enjoying the warm and bright rays of Mom's beautiful Sun shining down on me. Soon, Mom had joined me, sitting next to me.

"Good morning, Sweetie", she said, pulling me into a cuddle and petting my mane.

"Morning, Mommy", I said very lightly, giving her a nuzzle.

"Everything OK?", Mom asked.

"Yes", I said, "I'm just letting Abigail do her business. You?"

"I need a way to enjoy my last day off", Mom said, "Figured I'd sit out here for an hour or two". She kissed my muzzle. "Did you sleep well?"

"Yes", I said, "You?"

"Very great", Mom said, "Especially since I had no court yesterday. Anyway, last night, I noticed you gave Cadence, Luna and I perfect gifts, but you gave Zecora a box of candy".

"Yeah", I said, "Zecora really loves chocolate, so I got her some".

"Sweetheart, chocolates are good for Hearts and Hooves Day, but they do not make good enough Hearth's Warming gifts. Plus, she's your marefriend, so you should have gotten her a little something better".

"I didn't know what else to get her. I mean, she wears enough jewelry already".

"But, those are golden rings. You know diamonds are a girl's best friend". I scratched my chin with my hoof. Not only was that thought running through my head, it was the thought of Mom wanting me to marry Zecora. She did say I could whenever I wanted, and that I still could live here if I did. Plus, Zecora did look like she wanted to get married the previous night. I got up and hovered into the air. "Where are you going, Sweetie?"

"I need to do something right quick", I said, "Can you watch Abigail for me?"

"Sure", Mom said, "Go ahead". I flew off and stopped at Canterlot's Jewelry store. I walked in and up to the counter, where the cashier was. She smiled and looked at me.

"Good morning, Prince Sparkle", she said, "How's everything?"

"Just fine", I said.

"What can I do for you?", the cashier said. I took a deep breath and spoke.

"I would like your best diamond-encrusted necklace, please", I said, "It's for my soon-to-be fiancee".

Meeting Zecora's Family/A PonyXZebra Wedding

One hour later...

I had gotten the diamond necklace after answering several questions about the new member of the Royal Family and my future wife. I also had gotten a small tail-ring for Abigail, just so I could give her a little something new to make her feel welcome under my care. But, getting the jewelry was the easy part. The hard part was proposing, and I'm sure I'm not the only stallion who's had trouble asking that big four-word question. Anyway, I hid the necklace box behind my breastplate and walked around the Castle back into the garden. Mom was laying on her stomach in the grass, her muzzle buried in a large patch of roses and Sunflowers.

"Mom?", I asked her. She jumped a little and looked up at me.

"Sweetie?", she said.

"What are you doing?", I asked.

"Oh... it's just a little... fetish", Mom said, blushing a little, "I love the smell of flowers, and every chance I get... I kinda..."

"I get it", I said, "I won't tell anypony". Mom smiled as I laid down next to her, getting a few sniffs of the flowers as well. I too love the smell of flowers, and know you know where I get it from. "Where's Abigail?"

"I'm right here", another voice said. Abigail poked out of a hole in the dirt next to me, like a gopher. "Hi, Glitter".

"Hey, Abigail", I said, "What are you doing down there?"

"Finding some breakfast", Abigail said, "Ms. Celestia told me there's a lot of bugs buried under the garden, so I dug this hole. Oh, hold on". She disappeared back into the hole and returned, crunching loudly on a grasshopper as her head poked out of the hole and burping loudly afterwards. "'Scuze me".

"That's alright, Abigail", Mom said, "And make sure to refill that hole when you're finished. I don't want anything crawling out of there and destroying the garden". Abigail nodded and went back into her hole while Mom looked at me again. "So, Sweetie, what were you out for?" I blushed a little and looked around, making sure no one else was around, especially Zecora. Seeing nothing, I pulled out the necklace box and opened it, showing Mom the necklace.

"I'm gonna do it!", I said, "I'm gonna to make Zecora my Princess!" Mom smiled and pulled me into a big hug.

"That's great, Sweetie", Mom said, "My little colt is growing up so fast". She kissed my muzzle.

"Uh...", Abigail said, having just came back out of the dirt, her mouth full of katydids, "Something I miss?"

"Oh nothing", I said, "Just that I'm about to ask my marefriend to marry me". Abigail smiled and swallowed the katydids.

"Cool", she said.

"Oh, and I got a little something for you", I said. I pulled the tail-ring out of the box and tried to put it on her tail, but her tail was too bushy, and the ring wouldn't fit. Instead, I placed the ring on top of her head, which was a perfect fit. It looked like she was wearing a crown.

"There you go", I said, "Now you've got a crown".

"Ooh!", Abigail said, "It's so pretty and shiny! Thanks, Glitter!" She jumped out of the hole and hugged my neck. I smiled as I sat up and held her as she snuggled into my coat.

"You're welcome, Abigail", I said, "Welcome to the Royal Family".

"Aww", Mom said, "How cute, Sweetie. Who knows? Maybe she'll be a good assistant like Spike".

"Well, I guess", I said, "But I really don't have anything that needs assisting".

"I could be your bodyguard", Abigail said, "I have a good way of defending someone or something, if you know what I'm saying". She waved her tail up and down to signal what she was talking about.

"OK", I said, "I'll think about it. Right now, your my friend, OK?" Abigail smiled.

"OK", she said.

"Alright", Mom said, "How about I cook us some breakfast, hmm?"

"Sure", I said.

"What would you like, Sweetie?", Mom asked.

"I'm thinking... French toast, chocolate chip pancakes, over-easy eggs and hay bacon", I said, my stomach telling my brain what to do, "If it's not too much to ask".

"No no, it's alright", Mom said, "I always cook big breakfasts on Hearth's Warming. Usually, I let Cadence decided what we should have, but since this is your first time in the Tradition, I'm letting you do it". I nodded. "Alright, I'm going to go cook". She stood up and stretched a little. "Are you coming?"

"I think I'll sit out here for a while and play with Abigail", I said as Abigail hopped back into her hole.

"OK, Sweetheart", Mom said, "I'll come get you when it's ready". Mom walked back into the Castle as Abigail came back out, slurping a long worm like a noodle and swallowing it whole.

"'Love worms", she said under her breath, licking her paws.

"So, Abigail", I said, "Where you from?"

"Well", Abigail said, "I lived in the Everfree Forest for a long time with my brother, but he died after eating a red Poison Joke flower. I didn't want to live there anymore, so I snuck on some train and the Crystal Empire found me. Lived there for a while, and then Caddie found me and gave me to you".

"Oh, OK", I said, "Sorry for your loss".

"That's OK", Abigail said.

~~~~~~~~~~

Seven hours later...

After more time in the Castle, enjoying the Tradition, Caddie went home and I went back to Zecora's Hut with her. I proposed to her right before we left, and you'll never believe how much Zecora was surprised and happy she was, and I got the answer I wanted. Zecora was my fiancee, and we were gonna get married. The carriage pullers dropped Zecora off at her hut, but I had them drop me and Abigail off at the library so I could tell Twilight about my engagement. Being that the door was unlocked, I let myself in, seeing nothing but complete darkness.

"Surprise!!!!!!!!", a couple of voices yelled out as the light flashed on. Looking around, I saw it was a party being thrown for me, just like last time. Only instead of almost all of Ponyville, it was just Twilight and Spike. I smiled and placed Abigail on the floor.

"What's all this?", I asked playfully as we all sat down at the coffee table, which was full of party snacks.

"It's a party, duh", Spike said, sitting himself in my lap, "For you. You know, because you're getting married".

"You know already?", I asked.

"Yes", Twilight said, "Princess Celestia told us. You're getting married to Zecora, right?"

"Mm-hmm", I said.

"What history this will make", Twilight said, "The first ever zebra to ever become a royal. Congrats, Glitter".

"Thanks, Twilight", I said. I heard Abigail clear her throat. "Oh, right". I picked Abigail up and set her on table. "Twilight, Spike, this is Abigail, my skunk friend. Abigail, this is Twilight Sparkle and Spike".

"Hi", Abigail said.

"Well, aren't you a cutie?", Twilight said, petting Abigail's head, making her purr lightly.

"So, I want to speak to Twilight alone for a while", I said, "Spike, could you and Abigail go upstairs for a bit?"

"Sure", Spike said, "C'mon, Abigail. I'll show you my Power Ponies collection". Abigail smiled and followed Spike upstairs as I grabbed a cake pop from the table.

"Well, what is it?", Twilight asked, also grabbing one.

"Well, Zecora and I have decided to schedule the wedding the Saturday after next", I said, "She's very excited to tie our knot. Since the wedding is in such short time, do you think you and your friends could repeat your duties from Caddie's wedding to support mine?"

"Of course, Glitter", Twilight said, "Anything for a friend's special day. I'll let them know shortly".

"Thank you", I said, nuzzling the purple Unicorn, "That means a lot to me".

"So how was the Tradition?", Twilight asked.

"It was the best thing ever", I said, setting the cake pop stick on the table, "Never before have I had a perfect Hearth's Warming like I had last night. It was too bad you and Spike couldn't come".

"Don't say that, Glitter", Twilight said, "The Royal Family Tradition was between you and your family only. I'm just your best friend".

"I don't think of you as my best friend", I said, "To me, you're like my little sister. Now I see how Shining Armor feels to have such a sweet Unicorn for a sister".

"Glitter~~!", Twilight whined playfully, a hot blush forming on her face, "You're making me blush!" I smiled and kissed her cheek lightly.

"You know, I wonder how you would look with wings", I said. Twilight giggled.

"Spike said that too", she said, "He said I would look like a smaller and purple version of Princess Celestia".

"I'd say you'd look more like Caddie", I said. She giggled again. After spending two more hours with Twilight and Spike and enjoying the party, I was ready to get home to my future wife.

"Abigail", I said to Abigail, "Time to go". Abigail blushed a little.

"Uh, Glitter?", she said, "Can I stay the night with Ms. Sparkle? I wanna get to know Spike a little better".

"That's up to Twilight", I said.

"Of course you can, Abigail", Twilight said, "Spike's been wanting a friend to play with while at home for a while, so I think it would be good to have her stay for a while".

"Then, sure", I said, "Be good for Twilight, OK?" Abigail nodded happily and went upstairs. "Thanks for the party, Twilight. And please tell Spike I said thanks when he wakes up".

"Will do, Glitter", Twilight said, kissing my cheek.

"Oh, and can I take the rest of those cake pops with me?", I asked, "They're pretty good".

"Go ahead", Twilight said, using her magic to give them to me, "I'm trying to get Spike to lay off the sugar anyway. He get's more hyperactive than a foal after its birthday". I giggled and took the cake pops.

"Thank you", I said, "Alright, I'll see you later".

"You too, Glitter", Twilight said, "Goodbye".

After walking for about twenty minutes, I reached Zecora's Hut. I walked in and locked the door behind me. I saw Zecora sitting on the edge of her bed, combing her mane with the comb she made out of sticks and vines. I smiled and set the cake pops on the coffee table.

"Zecora, good news!", I said, "Twilight and her friends have agreed to support our wedding! Therefore, our wedding will be able to take place in two Saturdays!" Zecora looked at me with a confused look.

"Huh?", she said.

"What do you mean 'huh'?", I said, "We're gonna tie our knot!" Zecora then started speaking in her own foreign language. I couldn't understand it, so I decided to translate her. But before I could even light my horn, the back door opened, and Zecora had walked in. Wait, two Zecoras?

"Oh, Glitter", the Zecora that had walked in said, still not rhyming in the spirit of Hearth's Warming, "Did your pony friends agree to help support our wedding?"

"Uh... yeah...", I said, "Uh... why are there two of you?" Zecora chuckled.

"That's my younger twin sister, Uru", Zecora said, "She's here on one of her rare visits".

"Oh", I said, starting to feel kinda stupid, "Well, nice to meet you, Uru". Uru began speaking foreign again.

"Uru doesn't speak a pony's language", Zecora said, "I would recommend using that horn of your's to translate". I nodded and activated a Translator Spell on myself.

"Say again, Uru?", I asked.

"It's nice to meet you too, Mr. Glitter", Uru said. I smiled as she spotted the cake pops on the table. "Ooh! Cake!" She grabbed nearly half and quickly scared them down.

"She get's hyperactive", Zecora said, "Kind of like your pink pony friend".

"Oh, OK", I said, "Completely opposite twins, huh?"

"Pretty much", Zecora said, "Anyway, I'm so glad you and I are going to become one!" She kissed me full on the lips.

"Become one?", Uru asked, swallowing a huge mouthful of cake pop, "You mean married?"

"Yes", Zecora said, speaking her own language, "He proposed to me nearly four hours ago, and I said yes. He and I are to wedded on the eighth day of January". Uru huffed and rolled her eyes.

"Pig", she said.

"What did you just say to me?!", Zecora said.

"You heard me", Uru said.

"Oh, you little son of a-!", Zecora said.

"Whoa whoa whoa", I said, "Is there something I missed?"

"No no, hon", Zecora said, using the nickname we gave each other, "It's just a little bit of sibling rivalry nonsense. It's pretty common when you have a worthless identical twin sister with A.D.H.D".

"You had to bring my condition up, didn't you?!", Uru said, "Says the one that got tapeworm parasites in her bowels after eating dead crabgrass as a filly".

"Oh my...", Zecora said, turning toward me, "Glitter... I..."

"It's alright, Zecora", I said, "I'll pretend I didn't hear that".

"That was twenty years ago", Zecora said to her sister, "Plus, as I recall, we were in the middle of a famine, and I was desperate".

"So?", Uru said, "I'd rather have A.D.H.D. than have parasites".

"OK OK", I said, breaking up the two for a moment, "Do you two think you can get along for just a minute? I've got something to Zecora, alone". Uru rolled her eyes and walked out the back door.

"I greatly apologize for the behavior I showed toward Uru", Zecora said.

"It's alright, Zecora", I said, "Me and my little cousin don't get along either. I was just confused when Uru didn't know about our wedding because I though she was you". Zecora chuckled lightly.

"I'm sure you were", she said, "I was just outside collecting more wheatgrass and dirt to make those cookies you love so much, in the spirit of our soon-to-come marriage".

"That's great, hon", I said, "Anyway, there's something important I wanna talk about".

"I'm listening", Zecora said.'

"Well, you met my family last night during the Tradition. But, I don't know your family, besides your sister. So, don't you think I should meet your family before we get married?"

"Well, I do, but there are a small amount of complications with that request".

"What are they?"

"Well, my former home and my family's current home is in the middle of the Sahara Desert in Africa. First of all, it would take six hours to get there and to get back by either aerial carriage or train. Second of all, there is a very scarce amount of water and the temperature is very high. We zebras are able to withstand that, but no pony who has ever went made it back in perfect condition, and some never made it back at all".

"Oh... Well, I have a max-hydration spell I could put on myself".

"That will not do any good either. Our chief, Lord Takador, forbids any ponies with horns to use their magic. If they break that law, they will have their horn severed immediately with the mighty saw". Hearing that thought made me jump a little. If a horn is accidentally broken off, it can grow back within three days. But, if a horn is sawed off, it can never grow back, thus ending the host's magic flow immediately and eternally.

"Point taken. Then I guess that's out of the question". I hung my head a little, but then I saw Zecora raise up with an idea.

"Wait a minute", she said, "I could mix up a brew to solve that problem. It will be similar to your spell, but will work at the cost of your magic".

"OK", I said, "How long does it last?"

"Eight hours", Zecora said, "But, the results can be ended immediately if the taker urinates".

"Uh... OK", I said, "Sounds weird, but I'll do it. So, what does it do?"

"It increases the amount of time you can go without water", Zecora said, "Also, it prohibits you from feeling thirsty or even hot. Just one cup, and you will be able to meet my family". I smiled.

"Then let's mix it up, shall we?", I said. Zecora chuckled and walked over to her cauldron.

~~~~~~~~~~

Six hours later...

After Zecora mixed up the potion and gave it to me, I bought three train tickets for Zecora, Uru, and myself to the Sahara Desert, grabbing a few cases of water bottles from a vendor just in case. Like Zecora said, the ride did take a full six hours, but it was worth it. Now, I did want to call some of the Pegasus Royal Guards to fly us in a carriage, but I knew they couldn't fly for six hours straight, and plus, I didn't want them to get dehydrated, so I bought some train tickets. The train soon came to a stop, and the loud train whistle and Zecora's soft nuzzle woke me up.

"We're here, Glitter", she whispered softly into my ear. I groaned and sat up.

"OK, hon", I said.

"Now, like I said", Zecora said, "No one here speaks a pony's language, so please activate your translator and keep it on so Lord Takador doesn't see your aura". I nodded and did. "Now, I will lead the way".

"No", Uru said, "I will lead the way". She quickly ran out of the train. Zecora rolled her eyes and lead me out of the train and outside. I will say, it wasn't so bad, thanks to the potion Zecora gave me. I could feel the Sun's heat, but it didn't make me want to go back. I knew I was ready.

Soon, we walked into this small village full of zebras. They all looked the same, and the only difference in them was their coat patterns. Each similar coat zebras all lived in small tents for shelter. After walking around for a little while longer, we finally found the tent Zecora's parents were, but only her father was there. He had the exact same coat pattern as Zecora's and Uru's. I have to admit, I was starting to get a little nervous as we got closer, but I was able to keep my straight face.

"Father!", Zecora said to him. He looked up at Zecora, smiling wide.

"Zecora!", he said, hugging his daughter tight, "My daughter has returned! It's been almost seven years!"

"I have good news, Father!", Zecora said, "I'm getting married!"

"Married, you say?", Zecora's dad said, looking at me, "Is he the one?"

"Yes", Zecora said, "You'll never believe this, but he's the Prince of Equestria. If I marry him, I will become a Princess". Still looking at me, his eyebrows raised.

"Is this true, Equestrian citizen?", he asked.

"Yes", I said, "I'm Glitter Sparkle, the Prince of Equestria and the son of Princess Celestia".

"Child of Princess Celestia?!", he said, "Then it's true. My little girl is going to be the Princess of Equestria".

"Well... one of them", Zecora said, "There's already two". He nodded and looked at me.

"Well, I'm Daka, Young Prince", he said, "Zecora's father".

"Nice to meet you, Daka", I said, "You may call me Glitter". I smiled as I shook his hoof.

"Understood", Daka said, "Well, come in before you burn up out here".

I shrugged and follow Daka and Zecora into the tent, while Uru walked off somewhere else. It wasn't much in the tent. It was just a few logs they used as chairs, a large cauldron, bookcases filled with bottles of liquid, bottles of liquid hanging from the ceiling, a lit campfire, a small patch of grass, and, of course, the African masks similar to Zecora's. I figured they used the grass either for food or as an inside bathroom, but I wasn't gonna find out the hard way. Plus, now I know why Zecora liked to decorate her hut like she does, because it looked kind of like her's. Anyway, I sat down on one of the logs and Zecora sat down on the one across from me.

"I greatly apologize if you don't like our tent", Daka said, "It's not easy to get fancy decorations here in Africa. You just have to use whatever you got".

"That's alright", I said, "I respect other's cultures. I'll say, on a scale of one to ten, you'd be ranked number four compared to the other places I've visited".

"Well, thanks, Glitter", Daka said, "It really warms my heart to hear that come from a Prince". Daka walked over to the cauldron and grabbed the ladle on the table next to it. "Care for some tea, Zecora?"

"Yes, Father", Zecora said. Daka dipped the ladle into the cauldron and poured the golden-colored tea into a coconut half, giving it to Zecora.

"Prince?", he said to me.

"Sure", I said. Daka smiled and poured more tea in another coconut half, giving it to me. After pouring himself a cup of the tea, he sat down on the log across from me next to his daughter.

"Thank you, Daka", I said, sipping the tea. It was hot and sweet, just like Zecora's.

"You're welcome, Glitter", Daka said, "So tell me, how did you and my daughter meet?" I concentrated hard to keep a straight face. For some strange reason, remembering how Zecora and I first met was very funny to me.

"Well...", I said, "I had just finished having dinner with my best friend, Twilight, and she told me about the Everfree Forest, the place Zecora lives, which was told to be the scariest forest in Ponyville. I let my courage get the best of me and walked into the forest. Right when I decided to go back, a black cat crossed my path and I ran the other way as fast as I could. That's when my head collided with a tree, knocking me unconscious. Zecora found me and fixed me up. Then we got to know each other a little better and I know share her interest in potion and brew making".

"You enjoy it too, huh?", Daka asked me. I happily nodded. "What a coincidence. That runs in our family, and we're the only zebra family who enjoys it".

"That's great", I said, taking another sip of tea, "I liked it from the first time I tried it. It interests me a lot". Daka smiled and stood up.

"That's all I needed to hear", he said, "I've never seen a pony who enjoys a zebra's culture, and knowing you're the Prince of the entire Equestrian Nation makes me even happier to have such a sweet filly as a daughter". He licked Zecora's cheek, causing a hot blush to form on her face. "You two definitely have my permission for you to become wedded". He held his hoof out to me. "Welcome to the family, son". I smiled and happily shook his hoof with mine.

"Glad to be welcome", I said, "And I am pleased to welcome your family into the Royal Equestrian Family". Daka smiled and nuzzled me, sitting back down on the log, as did I.

"So", he said, "Would you like to tell me when the wedding is? I would most certainly like to participate".

"It's the eight day of next month, Father", Zecora said, "And I want you to be my escort". I could sense so much flattery in Daka, as he tried very hard to hide it.

"You want me to be your escort, Sweetie?", he said softly.

"Yes", Zecora said, hugging her dad, "I was there when you married Mother, so I want you to see me marry Glitter".

"I would be honored to walk you down that aisle, Zecora", Daka said, kissing his daughter's cheek.

"And that's the final position filled", I said, "We have catering, music, entertainment, dresses, and our personal members. Your escort is Daka, and my best mare is Caddie. Looks like we've got a surefire wedding Saturday after next". We were about to kiss, but looked at Daka first for approval. He chuckled lightly.

"Proceed", he said. I smiled and kissed Zecora for a full minute. Right after we let go, another zebra walked in, this one a mare.

"I finally found some live crabgrass, Darling", she said. She then looked at Zecora. "Oh... it's back".

"Hello to you, Mother", Zecora said. She then looked at me.

"Why is there an Equestrian Pony in the tent?", she asked.

"That's Glitter, Arury", Daka said, "Zecora's fiance".

"Fiance?!", Arury said.

"Yes", Daka said, "Glitter's the Prince of Equestria, hon. If he marries Zecora, she will become its newest Princess!" Arury's look went from surprised to angry.

"Absolutely not!", she yelled, "I forbid that from happening!"

"Of course you would!", Zecora yelled at her mother, "But if Uru was marrying him, you would be happier than the hyenas!"

"Of course I would", Arury said, "Because she isn't a mistake". Zecora gasped, seriously offended.

"Uh... I'm gonna step outside for a bit", I said, walking out of the tent. But, I peaked in through the opened tent flap.

"I'm the mistake?!", Zecora yelled, "I'm the mistake?! At least I was born normal and not with a hyperactivity disease!"

"OK OK!", Daka said, taking charge, "Enough! Arury, you should be happy for Zecora. This is her one and only special day she's ever gotten to celebrate, and I think she should marry Glitter".

"I don't!", Arury said, "The day that THING marries that Prince is the day I stop eating grass".

"You never let me do anything, Mother!", Zecora said, pressing her muzzle hard against her Mother's, "I'm twenty-five years old, and you can't tell me who I can and can't marry!" Arury growled and right before my eyes, she slapped Zecora right across her face with her hoof, causing her to fall right into the dirt.

"I don't care how old you are!", Arury said, "You're still my daughter, and you're going to listen to me no matter what! I forbid you from marrying that Equestrian!" Zecora's eyes welled up with tears as she ran out of the tent as fast as she could. I wanted to chase after her, but decided to give her a little time to herself first.

"Now, you!", Arury said to Daka, shoving her hoof into his shoulder, "Maybe you don't remember, but I have the authority by Lord Takador to send you back into expulsion. If you want to keep living in this tent, you will obey MY rules!" Daka gulped and nodded.

"And you! Peeking in through the tent!", Arury yelled at me, "If you go behind my back and marry her anyway, I will force her to move back into this tent and you'll never see her again! And I don't care what kind of authority you've got!" I rolled my eyes and walked off to find Zecora.

Soon, I found her at the waterhole, sitting on a log next to the water, rubbing the slightly reddened part of her face where she was slapped, weeping softly into her other hoof. I slowly walked over to her and placed my hoof on her shoulder.

"Zecora...?", I said very softly. Zecora turned to face me, tears flowing like waterfalls out of her blue eyes. "Are you alright?" She said nothing. She just took off her necklace and held it out to me. "What's this?"

"You can have your jewelry back...", Zecora said, her voice a little cracked, "I won't be needing it anyway". I sighed and sat down next to the sad zebra.

"No, Zecora", I said, grabbing the necklace with my magic and clipping it back together around her neck, "You will be needing it, because the wedding will still commence on its scheduled date".

"What?", Zecora said, sounding very surprised, "But Mother just said-"

"I don't care", I said, cutting her off, "Arury can kiss my dark green rear end. I proposed to you and arranged all the preparations for our special day, and I'm not gonna let some zebra I just met take that from us. You and I are gonna get married in two weeks, whether Arury likes it or not". Zecora smiled and jumped into my lap, resting her head on my neck.

"But... how are gonna... keep this from Mother?", she timidly asked me.

"Canterlot is six hours away from this place, Zecora", I said, "As long as Uru or Daka don't find out, Arury won't be able to stop it".

"No need", another voice said, "I already know". Daka came from behind a tree, having heard the whole thing. "But, I'm going to keep it a secret from Arury, because I want my little filly to marry her fiance". I smiled.

"Thanks, Daka", I said, "But, the wedding is in Canterlot".

"Canterlot, you say?", he said, "That's hardly inconvenient at all. Where do you think Canterlot gets their medicine from?"

"The medicine in Canterlot comes from here?", I asked, "Then why aren't you paid much?"

"Oh, I don't make the medicine", Daka said, "I just deliver it. I'm always going to Canterlot, so I'll be there in time for your wedding". I smiled and shook his hoof again.

"It'll be great to have you there", I said, "And I'm sure you'll make a good father-and-law". Daka smiled again. "So, you wanna come back to Ponyville with us? I'm sure you'll enjoy Zecora's treehouse".

"I really would love to", Daka said, placing his hoof on my shoulder, "But I must stay here until the wedding. Our goal is to hide this secret from Uru and Arury, and we wouldn't want them getting too suspicious and finding out, would we?"

"Good point", I said. Zecora tapped my shoulder.

"Hon", she said, "We need to go back to Equestria now. The liquid you drank is to wear off in one hour, and I don't want you to dehydrate". I nodded and turned toward Daka.

"Well, I guess it's time to go", I said, "I'll see you in two weeks, Daka". He smiled and pulled me into a tight hug, chuckling.

"I'll see you then", he said, "Son". I had to strain to fight a blush after he called me "son". I let go of Daka and Zecora and I got back on the train and returned to Ponyville.

~~~~~~~~~~

The next day...

While Zecora was at Carousel Boutique getting fitted for her wedding dress, Abigail and I were at the Crystal Empire, having some dinner with Caddie. It was a curried hay casserole with sweetbread, the best dish the Crystal Empire can make. Anyway, while eating, I was talking to Caddie and getting some advice about my big day.

"...and then I'll walk out and stand next to you as everyone else gets seated", Caddie said, sipping her tea.

"Alright", I said, wiping a bit of curry from my lip, "Anything else?"

"That's pretty much all I can tell you right now", Caddie said, "Because everything else I know is bridal stuff. You'll have to talk to Shiny if you want to know more about groom-related business".

"Will do", I said, finishing the last few bites of my casserole, "Speaking of Shining, where is he anyway?"

"He went out", Caddie said, "He said he was going for a jog, but that was after he saw an ad about a new flavor of ice cream being sold at the Creamery". I laughed.

"He's going for a jog alright", I said.

"What's ironic is he said he's been trying to lower his cholesterol", Caddie said, "But I don't think ice cream will help him with that problem". I laughed again, this time a little harder.

"I love irony", I said, "Especially when it's funny". Caddie smiled and scooted herself closer to me, pulling me into a tight cuddle.

"I'm so glad you chose me to be your best mare", she said, "It's one of the best honors I've ever had, and I just got married two weeks ago".

"Of course I chose you, Caddie", I said, giving her a little nuzzle, "Why wouldn't I choose you?"

"Well... I thought you would pick one of your newer friends", Caddie said, "Since you get to be around them more often".

"Oh, Caddie", I said, "Those mares are just my friends. You're my cousin. Plus, you allowed me to be your escort, so I should return the favor and allow you to be my best mare". Caddie smiled and rested her head on top of mine.

"You're so sweet, Glitter", she said, "I love you".

"I love you too, Caddie", I said.

"Ahem", Abigail said, having just finished and walked over to us, "Do you think you can share some sugar with the stinker?" I laughed again.

"Sure, Abigail", I said. Abigail smiled and joined in the cuddle, purring very loudly.

"Aww", Caddie said, letting go of me, "How cute. I'm glad you like the skunk I gave you".

"And I'm glad you gave it to me", I said, "I mean... gave her to me". Caddie chuckled.

"Right", she said, "Abigail, is it?"

"Yes, Mrs. Cadence", Abigail said.

"Just Cadence or Caddie is fine, little one", Caddie said, "Only my office assistants have to call me 'Mrs.'" Abigail nodded. "So, who wants dessert?"

"You read my mind, Caddie", I said.

We finished dinner and our dessert and about two hours later, Shining Armor had came back. I was glad too, because I wanted to know more about groom-related wedding procedures. We settled in the bedroom he and Caddie share and talked. After he told me everything he knows, we decided to hang out for a while and play some video games. Even though Shining is no where near as good as I am, it was still fun to play with him. We were playing his favorite shooter game, and like always, I was winning.

"I'm gonna win this time, Glitter!", he said, furiously mashing the buttons on the controller.

"And that's like the fifth time you've said that", I said, "But who's always been the winner, hmm?" I smiled. "Gotcha!" I pressed the right flicker on the controller and shot his character, winning again.

"Darn it!", Shining said, throwing the controller on the bed, "Why do I always lose?"

"I'm just better than you, Shining", I said, chuckling, "And following my victory, you owe me 100 bits".

"Yeah yeah", Shining said, "I'll pay you whenever I can. *sigh* Is there anything I can do to ever beat you?"

"Maybe you could try pressing the buttons with a strategy instead of just mashing them", I said.

"Whatever, Glitter", he said, giving me a playful jab on my shoulder. He then stood up. "Be right back. Getting a call from Mother Nature". He walked into the bathroom as the door opened and Caddie walked in, carrying a sleeping Abigail on her back.

"Hey, Caddie", I said.

"Hey to you, Glitter", Caddie said. She used her horn to grab her pillow from the bed and set it down next to me, sitting on it, "Made you a sandwich". She gave me a sandwich wrapped in a napkin. I smiled and accepted it.

"Thanks, Caddie", I said.

"You're welcome, Glitter", Caddie said, "I made it just the way you like it. So, whatcha doin'?"

"Nothing much", I said, "Just playing some games with Shining. He still can't beat me".

"What a surprise", Caddie said, placing the sleeping skunk on the bed and covering her up with the blanket, "He can't beat me either".

"Huh?", I said, "I didn't know you were a gamer".

"Of course I am, you silly", Caddie said, nuzzling the side of my face, "I love a good shooter game every now and then. I just don't have much time to play them, being the Princess of the Crystal Empire and all".

"Well, I've never played you before", I said, "Care to play me?"

"Couldn't care less, little cousin", Caddie said, "Let's do it". Caddie grabbed the other controller and I restarted the game. I'll say, Shining might have been easy to beat, but Caddie was a whole another pony, and she was insanely good. No wonder she doesn't play games much, because she was good. In the end, I wasn't able to beat her, and accepted the loss.

"Looks like you win, Caddie", I said, "Good game".

"Good game indeed, Glitter", Caddie said, nuzzling me. I unwrapped my sandwich and took a small bite, smiling as the combined flavors of wheat bread, hay, cheese, lettuce, onions, and mayo burst on my tongue. That's when I heard a loud yawn and saw Abigail sit up, rubbing her eyes.

"Well, look who's awake", I said, swallowing the bite of sandwich and lightly pulling her into my lap.

"Don't... *yawn*... tease me, Glitter", Abigail said, her voice a little slurred, "I was... *yawn* sleepy".

"I know I know", I said, "Just messing with you". Abigail giggled after a final yawn and snuggled into my coat, a loud growl coming from her little stomach. She blushed lightly.

"Are you hungry again?", I asked as she nodded, "You ate before your nap. How can you be hungry again?"

"Well, it's just a thing for us skunks", Abigail said, "While we're sleeping, our bodies work twice as fast, and anything we eat becomes digested within five minutes".

"Oh", I said, "That's interesting. Anyway, I've got a sandwich here. You want some?"

"Sure", Abigail said. I tore a small square off of the sandwich and gave it to Abigail, who held it in her paws and nibbled at it. Caddie chuckled lightly.

"She looks so cute when she eats", she said to me. A small blush appeared on Abigail's face as she continued to nibble. "She looks like a newborn foal in your hooves like that".

"Speaking of foals", I said, lightly petting Abigail's head as she ate, "Do you and Shining Armor plan on having one?" Caddie's smile dropped to a sad frown.

"Oh, Glitter", she said, "We really, really want to, but we can't. Shiny's mother made him get a vasectomy before he married me because she doesn't want him impregnating a Princess. Without his sperm cells, my egg cells can't help make one".

"Oh... well... I'm sorry, Caddie", I said, feeling a little sorry for her.

"Don't be, little cousin", Caddie said, nuzzling me a few times, "You had nothing to do with it. You just escorted me down the aisle and that's it".

"Well, look on the bright side", Abigail said, licking a few bread crumbs from her paws, "At least you didn't have to get your tubes tied or something. And at least Shining wasn't neutered, like I was".

"No you weren't", I said, "You were spayed. Neuters only happen to males".

"Oh, right", Abigail said, "Spaying isn't pretty either, especially if your reproductive organs are inside you".

"I know, Little Abigail", Caddie said, "But let's try not to think about that. It makes me sad".

"OK, Caddie", I said, "You want a rematch?" Caddie smiled again.

"Sure", Caddie said.

"Uh... wait", Abigail said, "Before you start playing again... I kinda... need to go #2. Is there anywhere I can go?"

"Sure", Caddie said, "You can go in the garden in the backyard. The door should already be open. Just please make sure to bury whatever you drop so it isn't accidentally stepped on, OK?"

"OK, Caddie", Abigail said, walking out of the room.

"So", I said, "Ready?"

"Actually, Glitter", Caddie said, "I think you should get back home. Not trying to kick you out or anything, but I believe you have a fiancee to get back to. Plus, Shiny and I have court tomorrow, so we should be getting to bed after he's finished in the bathroom". I nodded and stood up.

"Very well then", I said, "I'll see you later, Caddie". Caddie smiled and hugged me tight, giving me a warm kiss on my cheek.

"I'll see you then", she said, "I love you".

"I love you too", I said. I left the room and once Abigail was finished doing her business, I grabbed her and we got a carriage ride back to Ponyville.

~~~~~~~~~~

My wedding day...

I was feeling very groggy once I woke up that day. My eyes were heavy, but I was able to open them. I looked around and saw that I was in the dining area of Sugarcube Corner. Half-eaten party cakes, empty bottles of apple cider, crunched up potato chips, pretzel sticks, half-eaten chocolate bars, pizza crusts, soda cans, and pony hairs were all over the tables and the floor. I was confused at first, but then smiled as I remembered it was my bachelor party the previous night.

Now, it wasn't much. I knew a lot more mares than stallions, and since a bachelor party is only for males, it was hard to invite guests. The only guests I had were Shining Armor, Spike, and Daka, who had gotten the date wrong and arrived a day early. It was still great to have him around. Luckily for us, Pinkie Pie had set everything up for us and let us have so many snacks for free, as long as we promised to help clean up. Pinkie also let us use the two air mattresses in the basement for beds. Since there was only two, we had to double up and share. I shared the bigger one with Daka, and Shining and Spike shared the other one. The party was great, but what was even better was knowing that my wedding day was that next day. I was about to relate to Zecora, forever.

"Hey, are you awake, Glitter?", a voice called. I looked over to my left, seeing Daka wide awake, smiling. I rubbed my eyes and sat up, as did Daka.

"I'm up", I said, "Took me a while to open my eyes though. That party was insane last night".

"You may say that again", Daka said, "I was glad I was here to enjoy it. But today, it seems you will be getting something much more valuable than some party".

"Yes", I said, "I'm getting married to my marefriend and your beautiful daughter. Zecora and I have been waiting for this day, and it's finally here!"

"Congrats, son", Daka said. I smiled and looked over at Shining and Spike, who were both still deeply sleeping.

"Looks like Shining and Spike wont be waking up for a while", I said, "Must have partied a little too hard". Daka laughed as I picked a half-eaten chocolate bar from the floor and took a bite. My stomach was as strong as a griffon's, so I wasn't very bothered by the amounts of dust and zebra hairs it collected during the time it was on the floor.

"So", he said, "As I remember, the wedding is at 6:00 this evening, correct?" I swallowed.

"Correct", I said, "And now that Zecora has chosen her bridesmaids and I have Shining and Spike as groomsmates, everything should go as planned".

"Yes", Daka said, "Especially since neither Arury nor Uru know about it. And once you two become married, by the order of Lord Takador, Arury will have no authority over Zecora and will not be able to take her back to Africa".

"Really?", I said. Daka nodded. "Well, that's great! That takes so much weight off of my shoulders". I looked over at the digital clock on the wall. "It's 10:00 in the morning. We still have several hours before I have to get ready". I turned back around to Daka. "You wanna go grab some coffee? I'll pay". He smiled.

"That's very nice of you, Glitter", he said, "Sure, but you may want to go wash your face first. You seem to have... a little something... drawn on your face". I got up, walked into the bathroom, and looked in the mirror, seeing a very explicit drawing on my forehead. I growled under my breath in anger.

"Shining...!", I mumbled. I then washed the drawing off of my face, thanking my lucky stars that Shining didn't use a permanent marker. After that, I left a note for Spike and Shining and went to Heartstrings' Confectionery, Daka following me.

Daka and I were sitting at one of the tables, drinking our coffees and playing checkers, talking and getting to know each other a little better before we became in-laws.

"King me", I said. Daka placed a black checker on top of another one. "So, if both you and Zecora enjoy mixing and making potions, how come she always speaks in rhymes and you do not?"

"Well", Daka said, performing a double-jump, "It's because I'm a much more experienced zebra than she is. I'm used to instantly rhyming when making a brew, but Zecora constantly does it because she may forget. If the you should forget to rhyme while mixing, the brew will fail, and you end up wasting ingredients".

"Oh", I said, "Alright". I smiled, made the last jump, and took the last red checker. "I win". Daka chuckled.

"So it seems", he said, "Good game".

"Indeed", I said.

"Oh, Glitter", he said, "You think you can do a friend a favor and buy him a hay sandwich? Haven't had any breakfast yet and I don't have my wallet with me".

"Is that it?", I asked, "You can order something bigger if you want. I can afford it".

"Are you sure?", Daka asked me.

"Of course, Daka", I said, "Just wanna show a little kindness toward you". Daka smiled.

"I thank you, Glitter Sparkle", he said, "Um... I think I'll just take a hay steak. Haven't had one in a long time".

"Sounds good, Daka", I said, "In fact, I think I'll order one for myself as well". At that point, Lyra Heartstrings had come to our table.

"Everything alright here?", she asked.

"Yes, Lyra", I said, "But, Daka and I would like to order some stuff".

"What would you like?", Lyra asked.

"Two hay steaks please", I said, "With a large side of hay fries. Extra-crispy".

"Alright", Lyra said, "Be ready in a few minutes". Lyra walked off.

"So, Daka", I said, "What do you think about Equestrian Culture?"

"It is very fascinating", Daka said, "Though it doesn't feel like something I would fit in. All the Equestrians seem so upperclassed and civil, while I'm not. I don't even speak the Equestrian language. If it weren't for your magic, you wouldn't understand what I'm saying".

"Daka...", I said, "Equestria is the kindest and most accepting world in this existence of worlds. No one is considered an 'outsider' or an 'intruder'. You could fit in an time you want. Zecora got use to it, and even though I had to help her become accepted by the Ponyville residents, she became comfortable with the culture".

"Really?", Daka said.

"Yes", I said, "Just trust me, no one will hate you. Equestria may be a lot of things, but negative isn't one of them". He smiled and pulled me into a tight hug.

"Thanks, son", he said, planting a small kiss on my cheek.

"You're welcome, Daka", I said.

~~~~~~~~~~

It was time. I was standing at the alter in my tuxedo, next to Caddie and my groomsmates. Mom and Auntie Luna were standing next to each other, also waiting. I was barely able to hold in my tears We hadn't seen each other since our rehearsal the previous night, and I was ready to marry her. After the flower fillies dropped their rose petals and Abigail, serving as the jewelry bearer, came with with the pillow holding a diamond horn-ring and a diamond necklace, Zecora was to come out next with her father.

Suddenly, it happened. Fluttershy directed her birds to play the traditional wedding song and the door opened again. I saw her. Zecora was wearing a fluffy, white, thick dress, covered in multicolored gems, and she was carrying a large bouquet of roses and Sunflowers in her mouth. Her mane was shined and bedazzled, and hung gloriously down from her head. Her coat was also shined and she was wearing a light eye makeup. She looked so beautiful, and not even Rarity could match to the beauty she had. Daka, holding his daughter's right front-leg, walked her to the alter, and went to sit down after she had gotten to where I was. Then, Mom spoke.

"Mares and Gentlecolts", she said, her voice sounding a little raspy, "We... are gathered... here today... *loud sniffle*" Before she could even finish talking, she began crying tears of joy, causing small "Aww's" to emanate from the crowd. You don't know how happy she was for me. In fact, I had never seen Mom this happy. "I... I'm sorry, everypony. I'm just... happy for my little colt". I'm pretty sure Auntie Luna knew Mom wasn't going to be able to finish in the state she was in, so she leaned over to her and whispered.

"I'll take over from here, Tia", she said, "Go wash your face and calm down". Mom nodded and walked off.

"I apologize for that, everypony", Auntie Luna said, "Tia's just happy for her son. Anyway, we are gathered here today to join Tia's son and my nephew, Glitter Sparkle, and African zebra, Zecora, in holy matrimony. The bride and groom will now say their wedding vows". I smiled and cleared my throat.

"Zecora", I said, "You don't know how happy I am to be standing at this alter right now. I knew this day would come when you and I related. Of course, it's a very funny story how you and I first met. You healed a near-concussion after I ran head-first into a tree. You did for me, so I did for you. I was able to convince the Ponyville residents that you weren't an evil enchantress or a witchcraft-performer or..." I chuckled a little. "... a pony eater". Zecora chuckled also. "Anyway, bottom line, I'm very happy to become married to such a great mare. I love you, Zecora". Zecora smiled and said what she had to say.

"It is true, Glitter Sparkle", she said, returning to her rhyming, "In all of that, you have saved me from a life that was once dull. I really adore the thought of tying our knot, and it is one I never would have thought. When I'm around you, I feel so warm inside, and it's a feeling I cannot subside. I cannot wait to spend the rest of my days with you, after this wedding reception is through. Glitter, I love you". I smiled and nuzzled Zecora.

"May I have the jewels, please?", Auntie Luna said. Abigail walked over to Auntie Luna and allowed her to take the ring and necklace. "Now, before the bride and groom are rewarded their jewelry, if there is anypony here who thinks these two should not be wedded, speak now, or forever hold your peace". I smiled, knowing nopony was going to say anything. Or so I thought.

"STOP!!!!!!!!", a loud voice called out. Suddenly, Arury ran into the wedding hall, and I stood there with my mouth agape. I thought for sure she didn't know. Either Daka cracked and told her, or she somehow found out.

"Mother...", Zecora said, sounding a lot more surprised than I was.

"I knew it!", Arury said, "I knew you wouldn't listen to me!" All of the audience couldn't understand what she was saying, so I activated a very strong Translator Spell on them so they could.

"How did you find out?!", Daka said.

"I figured something would happen", Arury said, "So I had Uru follow that Equestrian, an she told me he said the wedding would still commence. I told you what would happen if you didn't listen to me!"

"I'm not going anywhere, Mother!", Zecora said, "This is where I want to stay, and this is who I want to marry!"

"You don't have a choice, you stupid mistake!", Arury said, "You are required to listen to me unless you want to be executed. I have Lord Takador's authority! I'll do it right in front of everyone here!" She turned to Daka. "And you might as well find a place to stay here, because you're going back into expulsion!" Zecora hung her head and looked back at me.

"I'm sorry, Glitter", she said, a tear running down her face. She kissed my cheek and walked away. Now, I wasn't about to let that happen, either. I had everything set up, and had everything arranged. Before they could walk out, I spoke.

"Hold it, Arury!", I said. Arury turned around.

"What?", Arury said.

"Now, tell me, why is it that you don't want Zecora to marry me?", I asked.

"Because I said so!", Arury said, "What do you care, anyway?!"

"Tell me", I said, "Did your parents forbid you from marrying Daka? Did you have to go behind their back and do it?" I could see a tear run down Arury's face.

"Yes...", Arury said, "I too wanted to marry a stallion, and that stallion was Daka. But, my mother and father told me not to, and I went behind their back and did it anyway. Once I got home, Lord Takador informed me they both were killed and eaten by lions. I became orphaned. That's why I'm trying hard to keep her from marrying you. I don't want to risk the same thing happening to her".

"Arury...", I said, "What makes you think that? Not all misfortunes can happen again".

"Plus, Arury", Daka said, "That's the reason all herbivorous animal villages were moved away from the carnivorous".

"If that's the truth", Zecora said, "Why do you hate me so much?"

"Zecora...", Arury said, "I don't hate you. I love you. But, I was only cruel to you because I thought it would make you change your mind about marrying that Equestrian".

"You called me a mistake!", Zecora said, "And I'm the one that came first!"

"I know", Arury said, "And I'm sorry". Arury hugged her daughter. Zecora hugged her back, but I could see in her eyes she was resisting an urge to pay Arury back for that slap. Once Arury let go, she said what I wanted to hear. "Now you get up back up on that alter and finish what you started, Zecora". Zecora instantly ran back up onto the alter and stood across from me.

"Let's finish this, Auntie Luna", I said, smiling.

"Alright then", Auntie Luna said, "Glitter Sparkle, do you take Zecora to be your lawfully wedded wife for the rest of your immortal life?"

"I do", I said. Auntie Luna gave me the diamond necklace. I took it and clipped it around Zecora's neck, smiling as the clean, clear diamonds hung from her neck.

"And Zecora", Auntie Luna said, "Do you take Glitter Sparkle to be your lawfully wedded husband for the rest of your soon-to-be-immortal life?"

"I do", Zecora said. Auntie Luna gave Zecora the horn-ring. I knelt down and she placed the ring on my horn, sliding it down until it reached the top of my head.

"By the power invested in me, my daughter Cadence, and my sister, Celestia", Auntie Luna said, "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride". I pulled Zecora into a tight cuddle, kissing her. All of the audience started cheering loudly and after Rainbow Dash performed another successful Sonic Rainboom, the reception was over.

~~~~~~~~~~

Right after everyone got outside and Zecora and I signed our marriage papers, the wedding party had begun. While Zecora was having a bridal dance with the mares, I was talking to Mom, who had recovered from her crying.

"I can't believe I'm married", I said, "Married to Zecora".

"I know, Sweetie!", Mom said, "My little colt is growing up so fast!" She pulled me into a tight cuddle and kissed my muzzle.

"Yes he is", I said playfully.

"Now", Mom said, "Allow me to give you your first wedding gift".

"What is it?", I asked. Mom smiled.

"For your honeymoon", she said, "Luna and I were able to pay for a cruise to Las Pegasus and back. We're giving it to you". I was surprised and almost spit out my apple cider.

"Las Pegasus?!", I said, "Really?!"

"Of course, Sweetie", Mom said, "One week in Las Pegasus. Your transportation will be by a private cruise ship. You will have access to the beach, the casino, and the restaurants".

"Mom...", I said, "I... I don't... even know what to... I..."

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mom said. I smiled and hugged her tight. "But, if you gamble and win anything, you have to give me 10% so I can fill in that hole for the Castle's money, OK?"

"OK", I said. I then blushed a little. "Uh... Mom?"

"Yes, Sweetheart?", Mom asked.

"Well... it is a honeymoon", I said, "So... do you think I can... get a little advice about-" Mom covered my mouth with her hoof before I could finish.

"Of course you can, Sweetie", she whispered into my ear, "But we'll need to talk alone. Follow me up to my chambers". I nodded. After getting the advice I needed, I went back outside to enjoy the rest of my party.

"Glitter", Arury said, having just walked over to me, "May I have a little of your time?"

"Sure, Arury", I said.

"I greatly apologize for the behavior I showed toward you the last time we met", Arury said, "I was just trying to stop the marriage".

"It's alright, Arury", I said, giving her a small nuzzle, "You told me why you acted like that, and I understand. In fact, now that you both are here, I think I have a little surprise for you two". I walked up to the dance floor and stopped the music.

"Everypony", I said, "I apologize for stopping the music, but I have a song for Zecora and her family to show I'm happy for them to be in their family". I switched the beat to a much slower one and sang.

After my song, I placed the microphone back onto its stand as the audience started cheering. Zecora ran over to me and hugged me tight, and Arury and Daka had been dancing as I sung. I smiled and kissed Zecora for about a minute.

"Glitter! Zecora!", Caddie called from the back, "Come on! The ship has arrived! Honeymoon time!" I smiled and looked at Zecora.

"I think I'm supposed to carry you there", I said. Zecora chuckled and jumped on my back. I smiled again and carried Zecora over to Canterlot Sea, where a large ship was. I smiled and turned toward Caddie.

"I'm excited, Caddie", I said.

"I'm sure you are, Glitter", Caddie said, "I was before I went on mine".

"Oh", I said, "Do you think you could watch over Abigail while I'm gone?"

"Of course", Caddie said, "Alright, you go have fun".

"I will", I said, "I love you, Caddie".

"I love you too, Glitter", Caddie said. I walked up the ramp of the ship and smiled as it closed and gently floated away. I couldn't wait to see what Las Pegasus and my new marriage had in store for me.

Author's Note

I've got two things to cover.

First of all, I'm sorry about messing up the wedding order in chapter 11. I forgot the bachelor party was the night BEFORE the wedding because it's a man's last free night.

Second, I've been getting a lot of complaints about me "plagiarizing" MLP episodes. Well, I'm only using them to get a couple of ideas, but if it make you all feel better, no more episodes will be used. (Besides Magical Mystery Cure, because Twilight will become an Alicorn)

Sorry for the delay.

Up next: A Las Pegasus Honeymoon

A Las Pegasus Honeymoon

As the boat slowly drifted off into the sea, I stood over the edge and waved at my family and Zecora's family, throwing a couple of flowers over the railing. Of course, Rarity was the one catching the most, but I made sure Mom got the biggest Sunflower in the bouquet Zecora had. Soon, the boat drifted off away from the land of Canterlot, and Zecora and I couldn't be seen. Still carrying Zecora on my back, I smiled and walked into the main lobby of the cruise ship, seeing a familiar mint-green mare behind the desk.

"Lyra?", I asked. Lyra looked up at me and smiled.

"Hello, Prince Sparkle!", she said, "How's it going?"

"Fine", I said, "What are you doing here?"

"Princess Celestia hired me", Lyra said, "And I invited a couple friends to help out. Princess Celestia needed some helpers with the ship, so I'm in charge of making sure everything is safe and enjoyable for you and your new Princess". I smiled and looked back at Zecora, who was sleeping peacefully with a small smile on her face.

"I think Zecora's exhausted from the party", I said, "May we be shown to our suite, please?"

"Of course, Prince Sparkle", Lyra said, "Hold on". She pressed the button next to a small microphone on her desk. "Lyra to Bon-Bon".

"Bon-Bon speaking", another mare's voice replied.

"Would you kindly come down to the lobby and show Prince and Princess Sparkle to their suite?", Lyra said.

"Ten-four, Lyra", Bon-Bon said. Soon, the elevator opened and a white mare, with a curly purple and pink mane, walked into the lobby.

"You must be Bon-Bon", I said.

"I am", Bon-Bon said, smiling at me, "Sweetie Drops-Heartstrings, at your service. Everyone calls me 'Bon-Bon'". She knelt down and kissed my front hoof. It may have felt a little weird, but I was used to it.

"I'm Glitter Sparkle", I said, "And this is Zecora. She's a little sleepy from the wedding party".

"Oh, marriage is such a blessing", Bon-Bon said, "Lyra and I have been married for almost a year now, and it has been the best year of our lives, right Lyra?"

"Yes, Bonnie", Lyra said, kissing her wife full on the lips.

"Alright", Bon-Bon said, "Let's get you to your suite". She reached her hoof into her mane and pulled out a small piece of wrapped candy. "Care for a piece of candy? I make it myself". I shrugged and took the candy, placing it behind my ear for later. "Follow me please". I followed Bon-Bon into the elevator and waited as it ascended.

"You know", she said, "You're one of the luckiest ponies in the world right now".

"Why is that?", I asked.

"Because you and your wife get to cruise on a ship alone for a week", Bon-Bon said, "Enjoying seven nights in Las Pegasus. Who wouldn't want that?"

"I guess you're right", I said.

After about thirty seconds, we reached the top floor of the ship. I followed Bon-Bon down the hall to our suite. She opened the door and one look around, I smiled. The bed was big enough for two, there were two minibars underneath a table, and there was a 60" flat-screen hanging from the wall. In front of that was a big love-seat and a telephone was next to it. I smiled as I loved the look of the suite.

"This looks great!", I said, "Even better than my own bedchamber!" Bon-Bon smiled.

"I knew you would love it", she said, "Looks like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna made good choices when they requested what your suite should look like. But, that's not all". She walked into the suite and pulled the curtains away from the windows. "It gives you a perfect view of the beautiful Equestrian Ocean. And, this telescope next to it allows you to see into it".

"No way", I said, lightly laying Zecora on the bed.

"Don't take my word for it", Bon-Bon said, "Find out for yourself". I looked into the telescope, seeing several multicolored fish happily swimming hundreds of hooves below the sea.

"Wow!", I said.

"I told you", Bon-Bon said, walking over to the telephone and picking up a menu. She gave the menu to me. "Here's your room service menu". I looked at it, seeing a lot of good foods and treatments on it, but no prices.

"How do I know what everything costs?", I asked, "I don't see any prices on this menu". Bon-Bon giggled.

"You don't need to know", she said, "Because room service is free for you". I was surprised.

"Free room service?", I asked. She nodded. "Nothing costs? Not even spa treatments or swimming pool hours?"

"You don't have to take one bit out of your wallet for anything", she said, "Everything is free. Anytime you want something, just pick up the phone and press "6", and we'll have someone bring it up to you, completely for free". I smiled wide.

"You don't know how much I owe Mom and Auntie Luna for this", I said, "I just became wedded, and now I'm on a private cruise ship to Las Pegasus with free everything!" Bon-Bon giggled again.

"I'm glad you will be able to enjoy yourself", she said, "Alright, numbers to everything: "6" is room service, "2" is housekeeping, "3" is medical-related business, and "5" is for spa-related business. All is available anytime you wish".

"Wow", I said again.

"Alright, I'm going to let you have your privacy now", Bon-Bon said, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask".

I nodded as Bon-Bon walked off, closing the door behind her. I kept circling and looking around the glorious suite, still not able to believe that Mom and Auntie Luna were able to get me such a great wedding gift. That suite, the ship, the free room service, the Las Pegasus trip. All of that together must've cost hundreds of thousands of bits. And I got to share it with Zecora for one week. I knew I was gonna enjoy it. I sat down on the bed and sighed, taking off my tux and setting on a chair. The suite was air-conditioned, and it felt good. I heard a yawn and saw Zecora slowly sit up.

"Well, hello Sleepy Zebra", I said. Zecora smiled and hugged me.

"Glitter", she said, "Are we on the ship?"

"Yeah", I said, "You fell asleep on my back, so I carried you in here". She nuzzled me.

"This is a work-free vacation, correct?", she asked. I nodded. "Then I have no need to rhyme while we're here".

"You can rhyme or speak normal, whatever you want to, because nothing will stop me from loving you", I said, mimicking her usual rhyming speech. Zecora blushed with flattery and pulled me into a cuddle. I gave her a small lick on her cheek and kissed it.

"You're so sweet, Glitter Sparkle", she said, laying herself on top of me, "It's such a blessing to be married to you, and to know that both Mother and Father are happy with this makes me feel so much better".

"You can say that again", I said, "And Mom was even happier. She couldn't even finish the introduction of the wedding because she was crying so hard, and Auntie Luna had to say it". Zecora chuckled as she pulled me in for long kiss.

"You know", she said, "My new name and title kind of has a nice ring to it. Princess Zecora Sparkle. I really adore that".

"So do I", I said, "But you know what I adore more than your name?"

"What is it?", Zecora asked. I gave her another long kiss, hearing a small bray come from her.

"You, of course", I said, lightly stroking the back of her mane, "And the fact that you and I can spend eternity together, since you are now immortal".

"Yes", Zecora said, "Who says it's not normal for a zebra to love a pony?"

"I don't", I said. We kissed for another minute. "Just you, me, and one week in Las Pegasus". Zecora smiled and rested her head on my neck, small brays of joy coming from her as well.

"Uh... Glitter?", she said, "Would you mind if I put my mane back into its normal form? I don't really like it hanging like this".

"Go ahead", I said, "In fact, allow me to help you". I lit my horn and zapped her mane, returning it into its usual Mohawk form. "There you go". She smiled and kissed my cheek.

"Thank you", she said, "That's so much better". I then used my magic to remove her dress and place it on the chair next to my tux.

"You're welcome, Zecora", I said. I then yawned loudly, still not fully recovered from that bachelor party, and before I knew it, I fell asleep, Zecora still on top of me.

At about 6:30 the next morning, I was woken up when I felt something furry tickling my face. I groaned lightly and opened my eyes, seeing a thick black and white tail blocking my view.

"Well, Glitter", Zecora's voice said, "Are you awake yet?" I sat up and saw Zecora sitting next to me, lightly brushing me with her tail. I sat up and yawned again as Zecora snuggled into my side.

"Sorry, Zecora", I said, "I was still a little weary from my bachelor party". Zecora giggled.

"That's the reason I fell asleep while you were carrying me", she said, "Your pony friends gave me a very great party the day before our wedding, and I guess I had gotten a little sleepy".

"I'm sure yours was better than mine", I said, "You had six members in your party, and I only had three. I know a lot more mares than stallions, you know".

"I'm sure your party was still great", Zecora said.

"Our wedding was better, though", I said, "You don't know how great it felt to marry you, and I know you and I have a bright future ahead of us". Right then, the phone rang. I used my magic to grab it and hold it up to my ear. "Hello?"

"Good morning, Prince and Princess Sparkle", Lyra said on the other end of the line, "Are we feeling alright, this morning?" I smiled and put it on speaker.

"Mighty fine, Lyra", I said, "Mighty fine indeed".

"Well, that's great", Lyra said, "I have a call for you Prince Sparkle, from Princess Celestia".

"Connect her", I said. Soon, the lines changed. "Mom?"

"Hi, Sweetie", Mom said in a light singsong voice, "How are you?"

"Good", I said, "Even better with a sweetheart to share my immortal life with". A large blush spread out on Zecora's face.

"Glitter~~!", she whined, making Mom giggle.

"Sounds like you're enjoying yourself", Mom said, "Alright, I was just calling to check on you, Sweetie. Enjoy the rest of your honeymoon".

"I will, Mom", I said, "Love you". I hung the phone up and looked at Zecora again. "I don't think that's the only call we'll be getting from Mom while we're out here". Zecora giggled and laid herself on top of me again. "So, Zecora".

"Yes, hon?", Zecora said.

"There's something I've always wanted to know about zebras", I said.

"What is it?", Zecora asked.

"If it's not offensive", I said, "Are you white with black stripes, or black with white stripes?" Zecora chuckled.

"Well, there's actually an origin to that", she said, "It has been told that the very first two created zebras were once all white, like your mother. But, in a fight with a lion, both of them fell onto lit firewood, leaving black scars, similar to the stripes you see on myself. Winning the fight, but permanently scarred, they passed the black scars on to their descendants. So, most likely, I'm black on white". I nodded.

"That's nice to know", I said. At that point, my stomach growled, and so did Zecora's. "I could go for some breakfast right now. You?"

"Yes", Zecora said, "But first, nature's calling". She got up and walked into the bathroom, while I grabbed the room service menu and prepared to dial "6".

"Umm... Glitter?", Zecora said timidly, her head poking through the cracked door.

"Yes, Zecora?", I asked. Zecora looked down at the floor, a blush of embarrassment on her face.

"I'm very embarrassed to ask you this...", she said, "But... how do you... use a toilet?" That sounded funny, but I didn't laugh, knowing Zecora had told me that she never used a toilet before and was used to going on a patch of grass.

"It's alright, Zecora", I said, "I had to explain it to Daka as well". I told her how to use it and clean herself as she nodded slowly. "If you need any help, let me know, alright?" Zecora nodded again and closed the bathroom door. I picked up the phone and dialed "6", holding it to my ear with my magic as I stared at the menu full of tasty breakfast creations.

"Hey, is your refrigerator running?", a voice said after the phone was answered. I knew that voice anywhere.

"Nope", I said, "Fridges don't have hooves, so how could they... Spike". The baby dragon giggled.

"I knew you would know it's me", he said, "Anyway, I'm your room service deliverer".

"Cool", I said, "But, what if Twilight needs you?"

"She's got Owlowiscious with her", Spike said, "Plus, Princess Celestia requested for me to, and you know Twilight can't resist a request from Princess Celestia".

"Good point", I said, "Anyway, can I order now?"

"Go ahead", Spike said, "Got my pad and quill right here with me. Ready when you are". I looked at the menu and settled on a normal platter.

"For me, a breakfast platter", I said, "Scrambled eggs, haybacon, oatmeal, and chocolate-chip pancakes instead of toast". I heard Spike's quill scratch on the paper as Zecora had come back out.

"Thank you, Glitter", she said.

"No problem, Zecora", I said, covering the bottom speaker with my hoof as Zecora sat next to me, "Spike's on the phone taking our orders. Anything you want?" I gave her the menu and let her look over it. Soon, she pointed at what she wanted.

"And for the lady", I said, making Zecora giggle a little, "A hay-and-cheese-omelet, with extra chili seasoning and a sprinkle of habanero peppers". I heard Spike scratch that down too. "And, a pitcher of coffee, extra cream".

"Okie dokey", Spike said, "I'll be there with your stuff in a few minutes".

"Alright", I said, "Thanks, Spike". I hung up the phone and rested my back against the bed frame, sighing loudly. Zecora snuggled herself into my side and I draped my wing around her, resting my head on top of her's.

"I feel like a new mare", Zecora whispered lightly.

"Why is that?", I whispered back.

"Because I'm a Princess now", Zecora said. I giggled lightly. "But, there is something else I must ask you".

"Go ahead", I said.

"Is the duty of carrying on a Title of Royalty difficult?", she asked.

"It can be a little difficult at first", I said, "Trust me, when I turned ten and earned my cutie mark, Mom gave me my Royal Duties, and I felt like I had just jogged to the Griffon Kingdom and back to Canterlot three times. But, after about six to twelve months, you get used to it. Plus, you and I will have the same duties, just like Caddie and Shining, and with the both of us, it may go twice as fast". Zecora smiled.

"I cannot wait until you and I can share our duties in our Castle", she said.

"Neither can I", I said, licking her cheek again.

~~~~~~~~~~

After having breakfast and spending a few hours watching television together, the first part of the vacation had started: beach time, in Fillydelphia. The weather was hot and perfect for a day at the beach, and Zecora and I couldn't wait. We exited the ship and walked to the beach. I used my magic to stealth my wings and cut off my mane-flow, making myself appear as a normal Unicorn. Zecora and I already had a whole cruise ship to ourselves, so we didn't need to hog the beach from the Fillydelphian Ponies.

We walked over to the only open spot and claimed it. Then, we laid down a large towel, a beach umbrella, and a cooler full of snacks from the minibars. After that, we sat down, enjoying the cool shade in the hot beach.

"First stop: beach", I said, "And we should have a good time".

"Yes", Zecora said, sipping a glass of aloe juice with a mini-umbrella in it, "And zebras are very excellent swimmers. You and I could have the swim of our lives..." She grabbed my hoof. "...together". I giggled and kissed her hoof.

"Yes", I said. I grabbed some spray-on sunscreen and sprayed myself and Zecora to keep ourselves from getting sunburn. After Zecora finished her juice, she set the cup back in the cooler, wiping her mouth.

"So", I said, "Ready to go for a swim?" Zecora smiled and stood up.

"Ready as I'll ever be, hon", she said.

I smiled as she hopped onto my back and I carried her over to the shallow water. I slowly got into the water, letting my zebra wife off of my back as well. The warm water felt really good, and Zecora and I sighed loudly and simultaneously.

"This feels better than a swimming pool", I said.

"That is because it's real ocean water, and not infected with chlorine", Zecora said.

"You really know nature, don't you?", I teasingly asked.

"Oh you...", Zecora said, blushing with flattery.

For about two hours, Zecora and I swam and swam, enjoying the feeling of the warm, salty ocean water splashing against our bodies. We were allowed to take our precious time, because we had one week, and only three more sights, and that's what we did. At that point, before we got out, I decided to play the classic pool-prank on my new wife, if you know what I mean.

"Hey, Zecora", I said as she swam over to me, "May I asked you something?" I sighed lightly at the pleasure I felt below.

"Yes?", she asked.

"Does the water suddenly feel warmer to you?", I asked, feeling empty. It took Zecora about two seconds to realize what I was getting at and she yelped and quickly swam faster than a penguin away from the contaminated puddle around me. I laughed hard, nearly peeing in the water again. After pulling myself together, and swam up to the shore, seeing Zecora sitting on the sand, lightly giggling to herself.

"You OK, Zecora?", I asked, sitting down next to her. She giggled again and hugged me.

"I thought your prank was funny", she said, "The classic, correct?"

"Yep", I said, "I saw the right opportunity to do it, and I've been holding it after all of that aloe juice".

"I understand", Zecora said, "I swam in the Atlantic Ocean with my family once, and did the same to Uru. That was for fun, and also for revenge, because she wet my bed purposely".

"Why?", I asked.

"Basically the same reason you saw her and I act toward each other two weeks ago", Zecora said, "Like always, we were in a fight. She drank several glasses of green tea and went straight to bed. We shared a bed once, and I would always wake up in a puddle".

"Gross", I said, "Well, at least you're one that finds it funny and doesn't get mad. I did it to Shining Armor while we were swimming once, and he didn't talk to me for a week, until I bought him a game he wanted for his birthday". Zecora giggled.

"You're so funny, Glitter", she said. I looked down at the sand, smiling.

"Wanna build a sandcastle?", I asked. Zecora smiled.

"I'd love to", she said, "Just like the one we share". I nodded and grabbed a large pile of wet sand. Then, we started building a mini version of Canterlot Castle, being very careful. After about an hour, we had finished it, and it was about a hoof tall. We even used some of the sea water to make a moat, which I have been BEGGING Mom to have installed around the Castle, but she always says I must wait until the Castle makes more money before she can. Anyway, I added the roof of the Castle and backed up, staring at our creation.

"It looks amazing, Zecora", I said, hugging my wife.

"It does", Zecora said, "But, something's missing".

"What is it?", I asked. Zecora chuckled.

"You and I, hon", Zecora said, "As well as our families".

"Oh, right", I said. We used the sand to mold little figures of ourselves and our families. I molded myself and my family, while Zecora molded herself and her family. Once I finished them all, I smiled, wanting to play with them a little.

"Hey Zecora", I said, "Look". I picked of the Mom figure started moving it up and down, making it look like it was talking.

"I'm Princess Celestia Sparkle", I said, using my best impression of Mom, "The older sister of Princess Luna Sparkle, the mother of Prince Glitter Sparkle, and the mother-in-law of Princess Zecora Sparkle. I'm also the Princess of the Sun, as I learned to control it within only a week. My New Year's Resolution is to eat less cake, but I don't think I'll live up to it. In fact, I'm probably laying on my rug, eating a whole one to myself right now". Zecora laughed hard as I set it in front of the Castle and picked up my Auntie Luna figure.

"I'm Princess Luna Sparkle", I said, using my best impression of Auntie Luna, "The mother of Princess Cadence Sparkle, the younger sister of Princess Celestia Sparkle, and the aunt of Prince Glitter Sparkle. I'm also the Princess of the Moon and Stars. Nothing interests me more than nighttime and lunar activity. I'm also a gamer, even though I cannot defeat my sister in any of my favorite games, not even Immortal Kombat". I set it next to the Mom figure as Zecora laughed again. I then picked up my last one: Caddie.

"I'm Princess Mi Amore Cadenza", I said, using my best impression of Caddie, "The Princess of the Crystal Empire. I'm the cousin of Prince Glitter Sparkle, the daughter or Princess Luna Sparkle, the niece of Princess Celestia Sparkle, and the wife of Prince Shining Armor. Like my mother and my cousin, I'm a gamer, and nopony can beat me. But, I love my family so very much, and I hope that one day, I can control the power of the Crystal Heart".

I set the Caddie figure down next to the Auntie Luna one and Zecora set down the one of herself, Arury, Uru, and Daka next to mine. That was the cherry on top of sundae. We had made a twelve inch sandcastle, along with eight little figures to lighten it up. I smiled and quickly took a picture of the Castle with the camera I borrowed from Mom. I did it just in time too, because before we knew it, a wave from the sea knocked it over and turned it back into a pile.

"That was close", I said, "I took a picture of the Castle right before it got knocked over, so you and I can have this memory for eternity". Zecora smiled and hugged my tight.

"Yes we may", she said. I stood up and shook the sand off of my back.

"OK", I said, "Maybe we should get back on the ship. I'm getting hungry and our next sight is the Los Unicorn State Fair. I've been itching to go there". Zecora stood up and jumped on my back again. I carried her to the ship, boarded, and went back into our suite as the ship slowly drifted off.

~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning, we were in our suite again, on our way to the Los Unicorn State Fair. I had woken up before Zecora and she was still asleep, so to prevent boredom, I called Spike and allowed him into our suite until Zecora woke up. We were watching a few episodes of Spike's favorite cartoon, Power Ponies, and having a few snacks I had him send up as well. He was sitting in my lap, snuggled into my coat, a juice box in his claws. As the last episode ended, Spike got a little upset.

"They always end it at the good parts!", he said, "Now I have to wait a whole another week to find out if the Power Ponies finally defeat Mane-iac!"

"It's just a week, Spike", I said "Not like you're gonna die if you wait that long".

"Look who's talking", Spike said, "Twilight said you nearly threw a temper tantrum after the newest edition of your favorite video game got postponed two months".

"Hey!", I said, "That's different! They postponed it the same day it was supposed to be released! I had saved up for six months and it was a total disappointment!" Spike giggled and took a sip from his juice box.

"Whatever, Glitter", he said, "You throw bigger tantrums than me". I raised my eyebrow at him.

"Really?", I said, "Need I remind you how you acted when Twilight wouldn't let you have any sapphire ice cream before you ate your spinach?" Just hearing that word made Spike dry-heave. He hated spinach more than he hated waking up early in the morning. Not even covering it in his favorite emerald powder helps.

"I HATE spinach, Glitter!", he whined in defense, "I'm a dragon! No dragons anywhere like spinach! Not even the ones I met in the Dragon Migration!"

"OK OK!", I said, quieting him down, "Zecora's still sleeping". Spike giggled and bit into his mayonnaise-heavy hayburger. Right then, the phone rang. I grabbed it and held it up to my ear. "Hello?"

"Good morning, Prince Sparkle", Lyra said, "We have a call held for you, from Princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire". I smiled.

"Connect her", I said. The lines changed. "Caddie?"

"Hello, Glitter", Caddie said, "How's it going?"

"Fine", I said, "Mighty fine. Zecora and I are on our way to the Los Unicorn State Fair. Oh, and Zecora and I spent some time at the Fillydelphia beach yesterday, and I pranked her with the classic". Caddie giggled.

"I knew you would!", she said, "I did it to Shiny on our honeymoon, and if we weren't on our way to the Star Swirl Museum, I don't think he would keep his good mood". I giggled also. "Oh, and Abigail wants to talk to you".

"OK", I said. I heard Caddie set the phone down, followed by the pattering of tiny paws.

"Glitter?", Abigail said.

"Hey, Abigail", I said, "How are you?"

"I... I'm fine...", Abigail said, her voice low.

"You OK?", I asked, "You sound like something's wrong".

"I... just miss you...", she said.

"I've only been gone for two days, Abigail", I said, "Why do you miss me so soon?"

"Because... I...", she said. I then heard a small sniffle, followed by crying. After a small silence, Caddie spoke again.

"I'm sorry about that, Glitter", she said.

"Is Abigail alright?", I asked.

"She's fine", Caddie said, "She's just a little sad because she misses you".

"Why so soon?", I asked.

"Because when I gave her to you", Caddie said, "She imprinted on you".

"She thinks I'm her father?", I asked.

"Well, no", Caddie said, "But, she imprinted you as her best friend and guardian. For most animals, being separated from their imprinted guardian for a long amount of time either scares them or makes them sad".

"I see", I said, "Well, may I speak to her again?"

"Sure", Caddie said. After about a minute, I heard Abigail again.

"Abigail?", I asked.

"Y-yes, Glitter?", Abigail said, trying to talk through sniffles.

"It's OK", I said, "I know you miss me, but I'll be back on Saturday, alright?"

"*sniffle* OK", she said.

"And once I get back, I'll take you to Sugarcube Corner so you can get some more of those corn cakes you love so much", I said.

"OK", she said again.

"Alright, I love you", I said.

"I love you too", Abigail said. I hung up the phone.

"What was that?", Spike asked, licking mayonnaise from his face.

"Nothing", I said, "Abigail just misses me".

"Oh, OK", he said, "I thought Cadence was hurt or something".

"If she was", I said, "I couldn't live it down". Spike ate the last few bites of his hayburger.

"You know", he said, "Abigail was acting a little weird around me when she stayed the night with us. She was all blushy and sounded nervous". I smiled.

"Ohhhhh", I said, "I think I know what that means".

"What?", he asked. I just raised my eyebrows at him, practically answering his question. He was so surprised that he spit out a big mouthful of juice right onto the floor.

"She has a crush on me?!", he said.

"It seems that way", I said, "That's how I was around Zecora before I told her how I feel".

"B-but, I can't date her", Spike said, "I want Rarity".

"And Rarity wants Trenderhoof, who wants Applejack", I said, "Right now, it's just a game of chase with you all right now". Spike nervously rubbed the back of his head.

"B-but, how would that work?", Spike said, "I'm a dragon, and she's a skunk".

"I'm a pony, and Zecora's a zebra", I said, "That's an interspecies relationship, and nothing's wrong with it. So, why would a relationship between a dragon and a skunk be wrong?"

"A pony and a zebra both are mammals, right?", he asked. I nodded. "Well, that would work fine. But a reptile and a mammal?"

"Is Rarity a mammal?", I playfully asked. Spike rolled his eyes.

"Whatever", he said, "I can't do it, Glitter. I can't shake Rarity out of my mind just to date a weasel". I shrugged.

"OK", I said, "It's your choice. Just remember, not everypony can get the mare they desire the most. What if Rarity finds a husband, and it's not you? What would you do then?" Spike gulped.

"I'm not gonna think about it", he said, "I'll believe it when it happens, that's all I'm gonna say". He went back to his juice box and kept his eyes on the television.

"Well, do you want me to call Rarity and let you tell her how you feel?", I asked.

"No", he said, "I'm not ready yet".

"OK", I said, sipping my juice.

~~~~~~~~~~

Two days after the Fair, we had visited the newest French restaurant in Vanhoover and went to Sixteen Flags Over Baltimare. The next day, we had reached Las Pegasus, meaning it was time for the main event: the Casino. Zecora and I each had our tokens and our bits, ready to score some major money. Even though we were excited, we were a bit worried also. Gambling may be your best friend, or your worst enemy, depending on how it goes. Anyway, the ship came to a stop, and we were right outside the casino. Zecora and I got our stuff and walked into the lobby. Before we exited, Lyra spoke.

"We have just arrived at the main event in your honeymoon", she said, "How lucky do you feel right now?"

"I was able to marry a sweet zebra", I said, nuzzling Zecora's cheek, "So, pretty lucky".

"Same here, Sweetie", Zecora said. Lyra giggled.

"Well, don't let me interrupt your time", she said, "Good luck, Prince and Princess Sparkle". We both nodded and left the ship. Once we entered the casino, the clerk was the first to greet us.

"Well, it seems our newest Royal Couple has arrived", he said, bowing in front of us.

"Yes", I said, "You may rise". He did and spoke again.

"I'm Wealthy Coins", he said, "The owner of this casino, and the current holder of the Poker record in Equestria. Nopony has ever outplayed me in poker".

"I don't doubt that", I said.

"Well, do enjoy yourselves", Wealthy said, "If you need anything, just let me know". We nodded and walked into the casino, sitting down at on of the tables.

"There are so many ways to win in a casino", Zecora said, "There are also ways to lose also".

"Hey, that rhymed", I said, teasing her as she rolled her eyes, "Anyway, I feel like we could win. But remember, if we do, we must share 10% with Mom so she can pay the Castle debts back".

"I remember, Glitter Sparkle", Zecora said, "So, when should we start?"

"You can go on ahead", I said, "I'm gonna go grab an appletini". Zecora nodded and walked off, while I walked over to the bar and sat down in one of the chairs.

"What can I get for you, your highness?", the bartender asked.

"One appletini please", I said, "Extra lemon". She nodded and poured me my drink. I took it and gave her a tip, walking over to the blackjack table to score some bits.

After one hour of enjoying ourselves at the casino, Zecora and I managed to win 1000 bits altogether, meaning Mom would get 100. We were pleased to see how much money we could win, but that all changed after awhile. Zecora and I were sitting at a table, romantically sharing a fruit plate, when Wealthy walked up to us.

"How's everything going?", he asked.

"Very fine, Mr. Coins", Zecora said, "We have won 1000 bits since we've been here".

"Well, you might have a chance to win more", he said, "Filthy Rich, the best poker player in Las Pegasus, has called you out, Prince Sparkle".

"Really?", I said, "Where is he?"

"He's in the slot machine section", he said. I shrugged and walked over to the slot machine section, Zecora and Wealthy following. There, we saw a light brown stallion with a dark brown coat sitting at a table. Cards were stacked and chips were everywhere. Next to him was a large bucket full of bits, and now I see why he was the best.

"Well well well", he said, "Look's like the only Prince in Equestria has guts. I'm Filthy Rich".

"Hey, I'm Glitter Sparkle", I said, "I hear you called me out to play you".

"Buck right I did", he said, "I wanna see how royal you really are. Just you and me, couple rounds of poker, full bets". I shrugged and sat.

Unluckily, it wasn't very smart to play poker with a stallion who was known as the best poker player in Las Pegasus and also had moneybags for a cutie mark, because he won over and over and over again. He had taken the 1000 bits Zecora and I had won, and I felt very guilty that I gambled away our money.

"Ha ha ha!", Filthy Rich said, "Looks like you stink at poker. I would ask for another round, but you have nothing to trade!" At that point, I let my competitiveness get the best of me, as I made the bet of a lifetime.

"One last round", I said, "All in. Stipulations: If I win, I get our money back, plus that big bucket of bits you've got next to you".

"You want all of my winnings?", Filthy Rich said, "You're gonna have to put something big on the table if you want that to pass".

"I will", I said, taking my crown off and sitting it on the table, "If I lose, you get my crown, as well as my title of Prince". Both Zecora and Wealthy gasped loudly.

"Sweetheart", Zecora said, "Please do not bet your title! You've had it since you were brought here!"

"I've got it, Zecora", I said, "So, we have a deal?" Filthy Rich smiled big.

"All I gotta do is beat the worst poker player ever to become the Prince of Equestria?", he said, "You're on, Former Prince Sparkle". We began. But, once again, I failed to win, and I hung my head as he slammed his cards on the table.

"Full house!", he said, "I win! I'll take that!" He snatched my crown out of my hooves and placed it on his head. "And give me my breastplate, you loser!" I stood up, removed my breastplate, and attempted to give it to him. That was before Wealthy pushed it against me.

"No", he said, "He doesn't deserve your jewels".

"Yes I do!", Filthy said, "I'm now the Prince of Equestria!"

"No you're not", Wealthy said. He walked over to Filthy and reached underneath him, pulling out several ace cards. "See this, your highness? He was pulling these out from under him. Therefore, he cheated to win".

"How does that help me?", I said, "I just lost my crown".

"No", Wealthy said, "Holding the record for two years, I've learned that in the event of somepony caught cheating to win, their victory is null and void. Therefore, he has been disqualified. You win, Prince Sparkle". I smiled wide and snatched my crown back from his head.

"I'll take that back", I said, placing my crown back on my head and putting my breastplate back on, "You know, now I see why they call you 'Filthy Rich'. Because you get rich, by being filthy. A filthy cheater, if you will".

"Yes", Zecora said, "And I believe you owe my husband a reward". I smiled at Zecora.

"You're right", I said, "Your winnings are now my winnings. Hoof them over". Wealthy grabbed Filthy's bucket and gave it to me. It was a little heavy, and if it weren't for my cutie mark, I don't think I would have been able to carry it.

"Congrats, Prince Sparkle", Wealthy said, "You have won 50 million bits from Filthy Rich". My eyes went big.

"50 MILLION?!?!?!?!?!?!", I said, almost fainting, "That's how many are in here?!?!?!?!"

"Yes", Wealthy said, "He's been scoring big on blackjack all night, but since he decided to cheat, his winnings are now yours". I smiled and looked at Zecora.

"No, they're not mine", I said, pulling my wife into a cuddle, "They're ours". Zecora blushed heavily.

"You'd share your winnings with me?", she asked.

"Yes", I said, "What's mine is yours, what's yours is mine, sweetheart". Zecora smiled and kissed me as I placed the bucket on my back. Filthy stood up from the table.

"Whatever!", he said, "You only won by luck! That's it! Mark my words, I'm gonna win back what I never actually lost!"

"OK", I said, "I'll be waiting for you in my Castle, next to the guillotine in the torture chamber, which I'll need to use if you break into the Castle". He growled and furiously shoved the table over, stomping away. Zecora and I laughed.

"Such a crybaby", Wealthy mumbled. I smiled and looked at Wealthy.

"I think we're gonna go now", I said, "Better start heading home so we can enjoy our fortune". Wealthy smiled.

"You do that", he said, bowing again, "And please, do return sometime. Have a safe trip back, your and her highness".

We nodded as Zecora jumped onto my back, keeping the bucket from falling as I carried her back to the cruise ship. Once we entered, we went straight up to our suite and set the money next to the fireplace.

"I can't believe we won so much money!", I said, "50 million! You and I are multi-millionaires!"

"We are", Zecora said, "And we have more than enough to give to our families". She sat next to me on the bed, cuddling me very close. "But you know, a winner always deserves a good reward, from his wife".

"I get your love everyday", I said, "That's good enough for me".

"Well, we are on our honeymoon, correct?", Zecora said as I nodded, "Well, this might be the last time we get some time together, alone. So..."

"So... what?", I asked. Zecora kissed me deeply, this time laying on top of me and letting her tongue do some of the work. It didn't take me long to find out what "reward" she was talking about, and what I was about to lose at that point.

~~~~~~~~~~

Warning: Slightly Mature Content Ahead

The pants, brays, moans, and neighs finally came to a halt as the beautiful climax of ours finally ended. We were buried in the comforter, and I was draped over Zecora's back, mounting my wonderful wife, who was laying on her stomach. We were connected down below, my heart was racing, and never before had I felt so good as my tongue hung out of my mouth in pleasure. I disconnected us by raising myself a little, pulling myself away from her and laying next to her. We just laid in the bed, panting heavy and trying to catch our breaths, still completely buried in the covers, only Zecora's thick tail and one of my stiffened wings sticking out of the large comforter. Ecstasy and relief had overtaken us both, and we felt as if we were laying on a cloud in the sky. Soon, our heads poked out of the comforter, sweat lightly dripping from our faces. The fresh, cool air felt good on my face as I wiped the sweat from it and rested my head against my pillow, turning to face Zecora, who was smiling big at me.

"Glitter... Th-that was... so wonderful", she said through pants, still trying to catch her breath.

"It was", I said, my voice at a small whisper, "Come here, sweetheart". Zecora scooted over to me and I cuddled her, giving her another long kiss. We just laid there, cuddling for a long time underneath the warm blanket, Zecora's face buried in my coat. Her pants became soft breaths as she leaned up to look at me.

"You know...", she said, "You... weren't so bad... for your first time".

"Neither were you", I said, "*sigh* I've never felt this good. Ever". Zecora giggled. I laid there until the erectness in my wings and nether regions slowly decreased, then stood up. "OK, I'm gonna go wash my face". I got out of the bed, stretching everything as I walked into the bathroom, turned on the warm tap from the sink, and started splashing my face with the water, wiping the sweat and saliva from my face. After I finished, I walked back into the suite. "We should go get cleaned up. Wanna go have a dip in the hot tub?"

"That would be lovely", she said. I walked out of the suite and used the elevator to go downstairs to the first floor, Zecora following. On our way to the hot tub, we saw Lyra behind the counter again. She looked at us and smiled.

"Well, hello newlyweds", she said, "How are we this evening?"

"Fine", I said, cuddling Zecora tight, "Very, very fine. We're just gonna go to the hot tub for a bit". I kissed Zecora's cheek.

"Well, you two seem happy", she said, "Would you mind if I asked why?" I looked at Zecora for approval. She smiled and nodded as I leaned in and whispered into Lyra's ear.

"Oh my!", she said, "Well, a thousand pardons for asking, Prince and Princess Sparkle". She bowed.

"That's alright, Lyra", I said, "As long as you keep it to yourself".

"You have my promise", Lyra said, "I'll be up there to collect your sheets momentarily". I nodded and went to the hot tub, Zecora following.

~~~~~~~~~~

Our honeymoon was fantastic. Enjoying hours on a hot beach, at a new French restaurant, and a State Fair, and winning 50 million at a casino. To grand finale that trip, the special "dance" of the honeymoon. I enjoyed every bit of it, along with my new wife and Princess. Unfortunately, it had to end, as we had performed our "dance" on our last vacation day, and we were already on our way back. But, it was still great to have a relaxing week of everything but work. Once we got back to Canterlot, Zecora had the ship take her to Africa to tell her family about our trip, while I went home, carrying the massive load of bits on my back. Mom was waiting for me at the front door, smiling big.

"Welcome back, Sweetie!", she said, pulling me into a tight cuddle, "How was your trip?"

"It was absolutely wonderful, Mommy", I said, too happy to even care that I had just called her "Mommy".

"Well, come in", Mom said, "You can tell me about it over tea and cake". I walked in to the Castle with Mom up to her bedchamber. Inside, Auntie Luna was awake early and sitting in Mom's mini-sofa, smiling at me.

"Hello, my nephew", she said. I smiled and sat next to her as she cuddled me.

"Hi, Auntie Luna", I said, "Up early again?"

"Only to *yawn* hear about your honeymoon", Auntie Luna said, "Then I'm *yawn* going back to sleep". Mom came back and sat down next to me.

"So", she said, pouring some tea into a spare teacup and giving it to me, "How was everything?"

"It was awesome", I said, sipping my tea, "Beach, restaurant, Fair, and casino. All without work! So much fun and relaxation!"

"That's great, Glitter", Auntie Luna said, "And, did you win anything at the casino?" I smiled.

"Yep", I said, taking the lid off of the bucket, showing them the load.

"How much is that?", Mom asked.

"50 million", I said, "I won it from a cheater! But, I'm sharing it with my family, as Zecora is to her family. So, I'm gonna give you both a portion of it". I grabbed my checkbook and wrote them both a check, giving one to Mom and the other to Auntie Luna. They both looked at them and gasped loudly as if to imitate Kirby.

"A check for one million bits?!", they both said simultaneously, sounding very surprised.

"Yep", I said, "Just for you two".

"S-Sweetie", Mom said, fanning herself with her hoof as she started to sweat, "Y-you don't have to give me this much. I only paid 200,000 bits to get you everything".

"But, Zecora and I are sharing this, so we think it wouldn't hurt giving one million to each of our relatives", I said. Both Mom and Auntie Luna smiled and sandwiched me into a cuddle, planting multiple kisses on my cheeks.

"Gotta go!", Auntie Luna said, "I'm gonna hit the video store!"

"I thought you were going back to sleep", I said.

"i am no longer tired!", Auntie Luna said, quickly flying out of the window to the video store, making both Mom and I giggle.

"Thank you so much, Sweetie", Mom said, "You're so nice to share this many bits with me out of the large fortune you won".

"Hey, you gave me a brand new life as a royal", I said, "That's more valuable than any amount of money". Mom smiled and nuzzled me. "Also..." I leaned up and whispered into her ear. "...I followed your advice".

"Oh!", she said, blushing a bit, "Well...?"

"I think I satisfied her good enough", I said. Mom smiled and nuzzled me again.

"My little colt just keeps becoming a stallion", she said.

"Yes I am", I said, "But I'll never get too old to outgrow your love". I nuzzled her. "Well, I'm gonna head to the bank so I can put this money in my account, and then I'm gonna go to the Crystal Empire to pick up Abigail". Mom nuzzled me again.

"You do that", she said, "I have to go to the spa and groomer's".

"And the bakery", I said. Mom giggled.

"That too", she said, "Gotta have my cake". I giggled.

"I love you, Mom", I said.

"I love you too, my little angel", Mom said. I left the Castle, taking the large load of bits with me.

After getting the bits into my checking account, I flew to the Crystal Empire to reunite with my little skunk, who was probably crying rivers at that moment. I went to the Palace and the Guards let me in. I started to walk upstairs, but I heard Caddie's voice first.

"Glitter?", she asked. I turned around and saw that she was having dinner with Abigail.

"Hey, Caddie", I said. Abigail looked up from her plate and saw me.

"Glitter!", she said, jumping into my hooves as I sat down in the chair next to Caddie.

"Hey, Abigail", I said, "Miss me?"

"Heck yeah!", Abigail said, "I thought you were never gonna come back".

"Well, I'm back now", I said, nuzzling the little skunk, making her purr loudly.

"Well, she wasn't that hard to take care of", Caddie said.

"Oh yeah", I said, "Thank you for taking care of her for me".

"You're very welcome, Glitter", she said, "But, she did have a little 'accident' when I took her to the Grand Galloping Gala yesterday".

"What happened?", I asked.

"Well, when Auntie Celestia said 'let us pray'", Caddie said, "I think Abigail heard that wrong". I chuckled.

"Is that so?", I said.

"Hey!", Abigail said, "I heard an 's' before she said 'pray'". I giggled again.

"It was just an accident, Abigail", I said, nuzzling her again.

"Well, enough of me flapping my jaws", Caddie said, "How was your honeymoon?"

"It was pure awesomeness", I said, "I even performed... 'the dance'... on our way home".

"Did you?", Caddie said, "Well, I'm proud of you. I'm sure she loved it. I sure did when Shiny and I performed it". I giggled. At that point, Shining Armor had come into the dining room, wearing his Royal Guard armor and drenched in sweat.

"Sorry I'm late to dinner, hon", he said, "Our newest member, Flash Sentry, needed a personal session". He looked at me. "Oh, hey Glitter. Welcome back".

"Thanks, Shining", I said, "Oh, by the way, I won 50 million bits at the casino".

"Really?", Shining Armor asked, "Well, great. That's way more than we won. We only won 200 altogether". He poured some tea into a cup and took a long sip.

"Well, Zecora and I are sharing the money", I said, "Not only between ourselves, but with our relatives and closest friends. So, here you go". I gave both Shining Armor and Caddie a check. One look and both Caddie and Shining spit their tea for an unnecessary amount of time. By the time that was over, Shining Armor was coughing too much to speak, but Caddie immediately spoke.

"A million?!", she said, "You really want to give me and Shiny this much?!" I nodded. "G-Glitter, I-I don't want to take too much from you. I know you l-like being nice, but-"

"But you deserve a good gift from a great cousin", I said, "Plus, after giving me my little friend here, I should repay you with a better gift than a necklace". Caddie smiled wide and hugged me tight.

"You're so sweet, Glitter!", she said, "I've never seen somepony as kind as you are".

"Neither have I", I said, "Besides Mom". Caddie giggled as Shining Armor recovered from his cough attack.

"A million bits", he said, "Do you know what I can do with a million bits?! I could get better armor for myself and my team, I could buy every video game at the video store, I can get the virus in my laptop taken care of, and..." He rubbed the horn-ring on Caddie's horn with his hoof, smiling. "...I can add a few more uncut diamonds to my bride's ring". Caddie blushed.

"And we can get that hot tub we've always wanted", she said, "So you and I can bathe together. And I was thinking maybe we can turn the empty bedchamber upstairs into a mare cave".

"As long as I'm welcome in it", Shining Armor said, giggling along with his wife. I stood up, placing Abigail on my back.

"We, I'm gonna get going", I said.

"Are you sure, Glitter?", Caddie asked, "We were about to order some dessert".

"I still gotta give Twilight a check", I said, "And, I'm gonna have some dessert at Sugarcube Corner so I can get Abigail the corn cakes I promised her".

"Suit yourself, Glitter", Shining Armor said, "See ya". I nodded and left the Empire.

~~~~~~~~~~

Two months later...

It had been two months since Zecora and I had became wedded and returned from our honeymoon. We had collected all of her treasures and things from her hut and moved them into the Castle. Plus, with the fortune we shared, we were able to buy a couple of decorations and have a few pictures taken of ourselves to hang up. We shared my bedchamber and royal duties, which made them go by so much quicker. Zecora was my wife, my lover, and my Princess, just like I wanted.

Once again, we had just finished a day of court together. Like I said, my duties went by so much faster with Zecora by my side, and the six hours of court I had only felt like two. I sat back in my seat and looked over at my wife with a smile. But, Zecora looked a little sleepy and dizzy, and it made me concerned.

"Are you alright, Zecora?", I asked.

"Even though court ended quick", Zecora said, "I am feeling a wee bit sick".

"What's wrong?", I asked.

"My stomach is aching, and I'm feeling a little queasy", she said, "And I seem to be urinating oddly frequently".

"You're probably still trying to adjust to your new routine", I said, "I felt the same way after I started doing this". Zecora nodded and nuzzled me.

"My husband, I ask for a request that I hope is not too deep", she said, "Would you carry me to our chambers so I may get some sleep?" I nodded and got up from the desk, as did Zecora. I allowed Zecora onto my back and carried her upstairs to our bedchamber. I laid her in the bed and covered her up with the blanket.

"In a moment, I'll be back. But first, I must grab a snack", I said, once again mimicking her rhyming flow, making her blush. I knew she loved it when I did that.

"Proceed. Do what you must", Zecora said, "I will wait here to snuggle, you have my trust". I nodded and walked down to the kitchen.

After getting my snack, I walked back up to my bedchamber to lay with my wife. Once I got there, I could hear what sounded like retching and splashing. The bathroom door was wide open, and I could see Zecora bent over the toilet, puking violently. I quickly ran into the bathroom and knelt down next to her.

"Zecora! Are you OK?!", I said. The sick mare looked up to me.

"I-I... *retch*", Zecora tried to say, before sending another helping of vomit into the toilet as I shielded my eyes. After a few small spits and coughs, she looked back up at me.

"I was just laying in out bed, waiting to snuggle with you", Zecora said, "When unexpectedly, I started to spew. I don't know if it was something I ate or from my aching tummy, but something has me feeling very... *retch*". She puked again.

"OK OK", I said, lightly patting her back, "I get it". I waited a few more minutes and Zecora had finally finished and flushed. "Zecora, maybe you should go see Nurse Redheart about this". Zecora stood up.

"Understood, Glitter", she said, walking out of our bedchamber and out of the Castle. Once she walked out, Abigail walked in, carrying a few worms in her mouth.

"Glitter?", she asked, "What's wrong with Mrs. Sparkle?"

"She's just a little sick, Abigail", I said, sitting down on my bed, "Don't know why, but she is". Abigail hopped onto the bed and snuggled into my coat. "By the way, I said you can call her Zecora. You're a part of our family, and you don't have to use titles".

"Right", Abigail said, "I forgot".

"So, you know dinner is in five minutes, right?", I asked.

"I know", Abigail said, "I was just collecting some worms to eat with it. Gotta keep 'em in my mouth so they don't try to escape".

"Oh, OK", I said, "So, there's something I wanna ask you".

"Go ahead", Abigail said, stuffing the worms in her cheek with her tongue.

"Well, is it true that you have a crush on Twilight's assistant, Spike?", I asked. The large blush on Abigail's face answered the question.

"Uh... no", she said, "Maybe... a little... uh..." I lightly pet the top of her head.

"It's alright, Abigail", I said, "You can tell me". Abigail took a small breath and spoke.

"Yes. Yes I do", she said, "I don't know why. I've never seen a baby dragon before, and I've always wanted to. But when I saw Spike, there was something about him that made me develop a crush on him. He's kind and such a good friend. That's why I wanted to stay with Ms. Sparkle longer, and while you and Zecora were away, I spent two whole nights with him when Caddie invited him to the Empire and... and... I loved him".

"I see", I said, "Well, he was a part of the ship crew during our honeymoon, and I told him. But, he said he only wants Rarity right now. So, even if you open your heart to him right now, he'll just shut it down".

"Oh...", Abigail said, letting out a small sigh, a worm slithering out the side of her mouth. A small slurp from Abigail pulled it back into her cheek.

"But, I'm sure the time will come eventually", I said.

"Can't you just use your magic to make him fall in love with me?", she asked.

"Unfortunately, I cannot", I said, "That would be breaking the rules of Royal Equestrian Magic. I can't kill anyone, end or start true love, or bring back the dead. If I were to break the rules, I would lose my magic flow".

"Oh...", she said again.

"But listen, Abigail", I said, resting my hoof on the top of her head, "Spike may connect his heartstrings with yours, Rarity's, or maybe even a different mare's. Either way, the most important thing is to not beat yourself up about it. An Ursa Major once told me, it's better to let your crush be happy without you, that to anger him or her by constantly chasing him or her with notes and gifts. You may have to wait weeks, days, months, even years before you're called out to be a mate, but it's better to wait for your time to come, other than to rush things". A half-smile formed on Abigail's face as she snuggled deeper into my coat.

"Thank you, Glitter", she said, giving me a small lick on my cheek.

"You're welcome, Abigail", I said, "Now, let's go. Dinnertime". I stood up as Abigail hopped onto my back. We went down to the dining room for dinner.

After a few plates of vegetarian lasagna, I wiped my mouth with my napkin and set it on the empty plate.

"That was great", I said.

"You said it", Abigail said, flossing her sharp teeth with a worm, making me giggle a bit. As Abigail slurped her "floss" and swallowed it whole, the front door opened and Zecora walked in, carrying a small pill bottle.

"Was everything alright, Zecora?", I asked.

"Y... yes, no unusual mess", Zecora said, "Nurse Redheart said it is nothing more than an a common illness". She walked back upstairs, her head hung.

"OK...", I said, "She doesn't sound OK".

"I noticed that", Abigail said, "Should we go talk to her?"

"I'll go talk to her", I said, "Oh, and I saw a purple centipede out there earlier".

"No way!", Abigail said, "Those are the best tasting bugs ever! But, they are way too rare!"

"Well then you better get out there and catch it before it gets away", I said.

"You ain't gotta tell me twice!", Abigail said, hopping out the front door using the doggy-door I had installed so she could enter and leave the Castle when she wanted to. I walked upstairs and into our bedchamber, seeing Zecora sitting on the bed, crying softly into her hooves.

"Zecora?", I said, "What's wrong?" She looked up at me, tears flowing from her eyes.

"N-nothing, my husband", Zecora said, "The hospital visit was alright from beginning to end".

"Zecora... you're crying", I said, "No one comes back from the hospital crying if nothing went wrong". Zecora tried hard and put on a fake smile.

"They're just tears of joy", Zecora said, "Because I'm very healthy and in good shape". I sighed.

"That didn't even rhyme", I said, "Now I know something's wrong". Zecora looked down again with a sniffle.

"Fine. Yes, something is wrong", she admitted, "But I refuse to tell you because it would make you want me gone".

"Zecora...", I said, pulling my sad wife into a small hug, "Nothing can make me want to give you up. That's the reason I asked for your hoof in marriage. That's the reason I wanted to be with you for the rest of my eternal life". Zecora smiled and nuzzled me very slowly. "Now, what's wrong?" Zecora looked up at me, tears still flowing from her eyes.

"I didn't want to tell you this, I really didn't. But..." She cuddled me a little tighter, and what she said next was something I was very unexpected to hear.

"Glitter, I'm pregnant!!!"

Author's Note

I think Glitter's reaction will tell the next chapter:

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

A royal, an eternal life, and a multi-millionaire. What a life to have, am I right?

Sorry for the delay.

Unexpected News/Advice from Special Friends/Princess Twilight Sparkle

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"

That was all I could say at that point. Those three words, especially the last one, surprised me heavily. Zecora just said she was with-foal, and that meant I was going to be a father. I didn't know how to react to it. I didn't know if I was supposed to be happy, if I was supposed to be sad, or if I was to react at all. Zecora and I were going to be parents in just nine months.

"You're what?!?!?!", I asked.

"I'm pregnant!", Zecora said, "The 'activity' you and I performed has made me pregnant!"

"I... I... I...", I said, stammering hard, "Are-Are you sure you are?!"

"I assure you the answer is yes", Zecora said, "It came from Nurse Redheart and this pregnancy test". She picked up a slightly-moist pregnancy test from her nightstand and held it out to me. I grabbed it with my magic, seeing "+" on the monitor. It was as clear as day at that point. I was going to be a dad.

"I... I don't believe this!", I said, "I'm going to be a dad!" At that point, Mom came into the room.

"Is everything alright in here?", she asked, "I heard loud commotion going on".

"Look", I said, giving the pregnancy test to Mom. Mom looked at it, gasped hard, and dropped it.

"Is that what I think it is...?", she said, "Is that... Does that mean...?"

"Yes!", I said, getting happy, "Zecora and I are going to have a foal!" Tears came to Mom's eyes as she hugged me very tight.

"Yes!", she screamed, "I'm so proud of you Sweetie! I'm so proud!" She planted multiple kisses on my cheeks, so happy for me. "I'm about to have a little royal grandchild in a few months!" Not only was I going to be a father, but Mom was going to get her wish as well, and she was acting as if she had won the lottery.

"Celestia, this is good news, I assure", Zecora said, "But I have never been with-foal before. If it is not too much to ask, may I have some help with this task?" Mom smiled through the tears in her eyes.

"Of course you may", she said, using her magic to close the door, "Have a seat please". Zecora and I sat in our mini-sofa and Mom sat in between us, wiping a few excess tears from her face and facing Zecora first.

"Now", Mom said, "You may know that pregnancy is the hardest, and most painful experience a mare will have in her life. This is true, but there is a difference. You are holding an Alicorn child, and the side effects are about 100 times stronger. Cravings, frequent excretions, drowsiness, stomach aches, and... arousal... will happen at anytime. And just a little warning, when contractions happen, they will be very painful, but you must not panic".

"Why not?", Zecora asked.

"Because you are carrying an Alicorn", Mom said, "An Alicorn's horn is longer and sharper than a normal Unicorn's. You must remain as calm and relaxed as you can, because should you perform too much violent movement, the foal's horn may impale your uterus, deceasing your foal and making you impossible to ever have another one". Zecora gasped hard, tears coming to her eyes again. I could sense so much fear in her, and she had every right to be scared. The slightest violent movement would kill our unborn child, plus stop Zecora and I from ever having another one. Anyway, Mom pulled her into a very gentle cuddle as Zecora cried into her coat.

"Shh...", Mom said, "It's alright, Zecora. I know you're scared, but Luna and I will help you get through this until it's time for the birth". Zecora looked up at Mom and nodded. "Now, go wash your face and meet me in my bedchamber so you and I may speak alone". Zecora got up and very slowly walked across the hall to Mom's bedchamber as Mom faced me.

"Now, as for you", she said, "You will have to make sure your wife stays calm at all times. During her pregnancy, she will have strong arousal and urges, but you must refuse to satisfy her".

"Oh...", I said, feeling a bit disappointed.

"I know it's hard to refuse intercourse for nine months", Mom said, "Especially if you're asked. But that is considered violent movement, and like I have previously explained, that could injure Zecora and kill your child".

"I understand, Mom", I said, "It's just a little disappointing".

"Of course it is", Mom said, "But it is very much worth it. You're child is about to be the first ever interspecies-Alicorn, which will, once again make history".

"I know", I said, "But I'm going to be a father. How would that work? What if the foal doesn't like me or has problems getting attached to me?"

"We will cross that bridge once we get to it, Sweetie", Mom said, "For now, you must keep your wife calm so you can have the foal". I smiled and hugged Mom.

"Thanks for your support, Mom", I said.

I then got up from the sofa and began walking out of the room. I may have been a little happy, but I was even more worried. I didn't know anything about taking care of a foal, and I wasn't going to stand a chance around my son or daughter if I couldn't take care of him or her. I could've just asked Mom or Auntie Luna, but they needed to help Zecora more than me, so I decided to visit one of my closest friends to see if he knew anything. First, I walked out into the front yard of the Castle to get Abigail. I found her with her head sticking out of a dug hole in the ground, a hairy leg sticking out of her mouth.

"I take it you caught the centipede, correct?", I asked. She giggled and swallowed.

"Not only that!", she said, "I even caught a baby tarantula also! Today's my lucky day!" She licked both paws.

"Well, good job", I said, "So, I have to visit the Griffon Kingdom now. Would you care to come?"

"Sure!", Abigail said, "That place is crazy rich in bugs! Plus, I'd go anywhere you go!" I blushed a bit with flattery. Abigail was like Spike to Twilight, loyal and trustworthy. Anyway, I placed the skunk on my back and flew quickly to the Griffon Kingdom.

Thirty minutes later...

"So, you want to know a little something about parenthood, correct?", the Griffon King, Gilbert Griffon asked me, chewing a piece of bacon. I was sitting with Gilbert in his bedchamber, and we were sharing a feast of meats. I was eating as much as I wanted, but was using my magic to weaken the effects, not wanting to suffer another addiction.

"That is correct", I said, "My Princess is with-foal, and I do not know much about raising one. I figured since griffons are known for common mating seasons, you would know a little something about taking care of a foal, or cub I should say". Gilbert smiled.

"Then you've come to the right place, Sir Sparkle", he said. Of course, we both were Royals, but since we were Royals of two different species, we had to use half-formal titles. "This griffon has fertilized a total of 300 eggs, even though I have only gotten to keep one".

"Wait, how is that possible?", I asked.

"Well, most of the eggs were just for the females or males who wanted cubs without mating", Gilbert said, "And other times, the eggs were placed in the adoption center".

"So you just take a request from a random female griffon and mate to help fertilize her eggs?", I asked, "And then, when those eggs are laid, you abandon them?"

"That pretty much sums it up", Gilbert said, "It's better to place the eggs in a place they may be taken in rather than to destroy premature embryos and waste my precious sem-"

"We're getting off-task here, Sir Griffon", I said, cutting him off.

"Right", he said, "Anyway, the most I can tell you is the process of carrying, since actually raising a foal and cub are two different scenarios. Now, a female during pregnancy can be even worse than a female going through her feminine cycle, if you know what I mean". I nodded. "She may be happy at one point, and then very ticked at another. Sometimes, you gotta stay out of her way, period".

"So what happens when the foal is ready to be born?", I asked.

"Any foal or cub, especially a Royal one, can take several hours to be born", Gilbert said, "When my Queen was still alive, it actually took her seventeen hours to lay just one egg".

"I see...", I said, "So that's how Gilda was born, correct?"

"Yes, Sir Sparkle", Gilbert said, "My sweet daughter, Gilda, hatched from her egg just six months after being laid. She was so innocent and adorable when she was a cub. But she's a teenager now, and it's sad that I must see my little lioness grow up". That's when the door to the bedchamber opened up and Gilbert's daughter, Gilda, walked in.

"Dad...", she said, "Were you talking about me again?"

"I was just saying it's sad that I must see you grow up", Gilbert said, cuddling his daughter. Gilda may have been fifteen, but I knew for a fact that she loved her father's cuddles.

"Daaaaad...", she mumbled very low.

"Hello, Gilda", I said, finishing my third steak. Gilda looked at me and smiled.

"Hey, Sir Sparkle", she said, hugging me also. The alliance between griffons and ponies was very strong, which is why ponies and griffons easily became friends. Anyway, I smiled and returned the hug.

"How's everything?", I asked.

"Fine", Gilda said, letting go, "It's awesome of you to come by".

"Well, I was just asking Sir Griffon about some parenthood advice", I said, "My Princess is with-foal". Gilda smiled.

"Congrats", she said. I stood up from the table.

"Well, thanks for everything, Sir Griffon", I said. He smiled and shook my hoof with his talons.

"It's no problem", Gilbert said, "And please, take these steaks as a token of my thanks". I smiled and accepted the two remaining steaks on the plate. After that, I walked outside to find Abigail, who had been searching for bugs all the time. I found her out in the open, laying on her back, groaning. Her stomach was a bit bloated than usual, and she looked similar to a mini-beach ball. I giggled and picked her up.

"Get enough to eat?", I asked.

"*groan* Uh-huh", she said, "It was like an *burp* all-you-can-eat buffet down there *burp*". I giggled and placed her on my back.

"Glad you got enough", I said, "Just... please don't go to the bathroom on my back. If you need to go, please tell me, alright?"

"*burp* I will... Glitter", she said, "I think I just *burp* have gas right now". Abigail forced herself to roll over onto her bloated tummy, passing a bit of gas from her other end as she did. "Excuse me".

"That's alright", I said, petting the top of her head, "Alright, let's go".

After Abigail comforted herself on my back, I flew to Ponyville to ask another friend, flying slow to make sure that Abigail didn't fall of. Once I got to Ponyville, I flew into the Everfree Forest to look for the Ursa Major. She was in her cave, nursing Ursa Minor.

"Ursa Major?", I asked. She looked up at me, smiling.

"Hello, Glitter Sparkle", she said. The Ursa Minor unlatched from his mother and smiled at me also.

"Hey, it's you!", he said.

"My name is Glitter", I said, sitting on the ground in front of the Ursas, "And nice to see you again, Ursa Minor". He smiled and walked over to me, laying himself on his back in my lap. Only about a twenty-fourth of his body was actually in my lap, but I guess it worked

"Tummy rub, please?", he cutely asked. I smiled and stretched my front leg the highest it went, rubbing his large stomach with my hoof. It was more of like his ribcage-region, but I think it still satisfied him as he sighed in delight with a smile.

"Well, it seems Minor likes you as much as I do", Ursa Major said, "Maybe even a little more".

"It's great to have the respect of two of the most vicious creatures in Equestria", I said, "Trust me, I'd rather be on your side than against you". Ursa Major giggled as I gave Ursa Minor a small nuzzle. "Oh, and this is my friend Abigail".

"Hi", Abigail said.

"Well, aren't you a cute little skunk?", Ursa Major said, very lightly petting the top of Abigail's head with her claw.

"I didn't know Ursas were so huge!", Abigail said, resting herself on Ursa Minor's hind paw, "And I mean that by height". Ursa Major giggled.

"I know", she said, "But we're completely harmless if not provoked, as Glitter already knows. Anyway, what brings you to our cave?" I sighed and looked right into Ursa Major's eyes. Luckily, she was laying on her stomach, because if she was sitting, I would have to look way up at her. Ursa Minor was already four-times larger than I was, and I was as tall as Auntie Luna, so imagine how high I had to look up at Ursa Major when she was sitting. I still had to look up at her though, because she was still thirty hooves tall just laying down.

"Well, remember that zebra I told you I was in love with a few months ago?", I asked.

"Yes", Ursa Major said.

"Well, she's my wife now, and we returned from our honeymoon two months ago", I said.

"Aww...", Ursa Major said, "Well congrats, Glitter".

"Thank you", I said, "But, here's the thing: Zecora and I... made love... during our honeymoon, and she's now with-foal".

"Oh my!", Ursa Major said, "You must be so proud! The first-ever Royal Couple will soon be a family!"

"Actually, the second", I said, "My best friend and cousin were the first".

"Right...", Ursa Major said, "I was close anyway". I chuckled.

"Anyway", I continued, "I am happy about become a parent, but I am also worried. I don't know much about taking care of a foal, and I was wondering if you knew anything, since you have a son".

"Of course I do", Ursa Major said, "I've had Minor for several years, and we're both still young".

"If you don't mind me asking", I said, "How old is the age for an adult Ursa?"

"Newborn-2,999 years is baby, 3,000-5,999 is cub, and 6,000+ is adult", Ursa Major said, "I am 8,493, and Ursa Minor is 2,084".

"Wow", I said.

"Now, how much would you like to know?", Ursa Major asked.

"Well, I've already been told about carrying", I said, "So I was wondering if you could tell me about raising".

"Sure", Ursa Major said, "Minor, would you please go outside for a little bit? Mommy has to have a grown-up talk with Glitter".

"OK, Mommy", Ursa Minor said, standing up.

"Abigail", I said, "Why don't you go keep Ursa Minor some company? I'm sure he would love to play with you".

"I would!", Ursa Minor said.

"Alright, I will", Abigail said, "I need to work off that big meal I had anyway". Abigail and Ursa Minor left the cave.

"So, shall I start?", Ursa Major asked.

"Sure", I said, "I'm all ears".

"Well, you may have heard that taking care of a baby is no piece of cake, and that's true", Ursa Major said, "Babies are young species who have no idea what is happening until they're about two. Now, the most annoying thing about having a baby is its sleep schedule will not agree with yours. Trust me, I've had to wake up at ungodly hours to feed Minor or change him or rock him back to sleep, and sometimes, he wouldn't go back to sleep and I would have to stay up and keep him company".

"I see", I said, "So, the crying. Is that something that you're able to get used to?"

"It may take about seven months to get used to the crying", Ursa Major said, "The only thing a baby can do for attention is cry and whine. Minor sometimes wouldn't stop crying, no matter what. You may never know why the baby is crying, but it won't stop until it's satisfied".

"OK", I said.

"And, it's very important to handle a baby with extreme care", Ursa Major said, "Just the slightest bit of carelessness can seriously injure a baby. They are highly sensitive, and bones can be easily broken. Even Minor has to be cautious".

"Alright", I said.

"Now, I'm afraid that's all I can tell you", Ursa Major said, "I cannot explain how to change a diaper or feed a baby a bottle. I'm pretty sure a small pony foal doesn't wear Ursa-sized diapers or use water-silos as bottles".

"Good point", I said, "You told me enough, so I thank you, Ursa Major". Ursa Major smiled.

"You're welcome, Glitter", she said, "But I recommend reading a book or magazine so you will be ready". I nodded as Ursa Minor and Abigail returned.

"That was a good game of tag", Abigail said.

"Yeah!", Ursa Minor said, "You were so fast!"

"Have fun?", I asked Abigail as she sat in my lap again.

"Mm-hmm", Abigail said, "Ursa Minor is fun to play with".

"So are you", Ursa Minor said. That's when I heard a few audible sniffs come from Ursa Major.

"Umm, is it just me, or does it smell like steak in here?", she asked. Ursa Minor sniffed the air also.

"It kinda does", he said. I smiled.

"That's because I have some with me", I said, "I just got back from the Griffon Kingdom and the King gave me two of them. You can have them if you want them".

"Glitter...", Ursa Major said, blushing with flattery, "You'd give us those steaks?"

"Of course", I said, "You just gave me advice about parenthood, so the least I could do is repay you". I set one of the steaks in front of Ursa Major and the other in front of Ursa Minor.

"Thank you!", Ursa Minor said, instantly eating his steak.

"Well, I'm gonna go now", I said, standing up and placing Abigail on my back again, "It was nice seeing you two again".

"You too, Glitter Sparkle", Ursa Major said, "And please, visit again some other time".

I nodded and left as the Ursas ate their steaks with joy. I thought about what Ursa Major said and decided to go to Twilight's Library for a book on parenthood. Trust me when I say Twilight has a book on anything, and anytime I needed to do some research on something, Twilight would come through for me. Anyway, when I reached the library, I noticed every single Ponyville resident forming a crowd around the library, cheering very loud. I flew over them all and let myself into the library, pushing the door closed against the crowd of ponies.

"Twilight?", I asked, looking around for her, "Are you here? What's with the crowd of ponies outside?"

"I'm up here, Glitter", Twilight's voice called. I looked up and saw Twilight shelving her books on the top shelf, standing on her sliding-ladder. She climbed down and looked at me. "Hello".

"Hi", I said, "Why is there a crowd outside?"

"They're waiting for the library to open", Twilight said.

"But there's never a crowd out there", I said, "Why is there one suddenly?" Twilight blushed.

"Because... of these", she said. Twilight closed her eyes. When she did, two small, purple wings expanded out of her sides, covered in lavender feathers. I gasped lightly.

"Twilight...", I said, admiring her wings, "Are those... real?"

"Yes", Twilight said. I touched her left wing and sure enough, it was real.

"When did... how did...", I asked, stammering lightly.

"Princess Celestia transformed me into an Alicorn", Twilight said, "You see, I performed a spell that was incomplete and accidentally mixed the Elements of Harmony and switched my friend's cutie marks. But once everything was back to normal, I found out how to complete the spell and Princess Celestia said it was time to fulfill my destiny. I guess I'm the Princess of Friendship now". I chuckled.

"Like I said", I said, "You look like a smaller and purple version of Caddie. In fact, you look even more beautiful than you were as a Unicorn". Twilight blushed with flattery.

"Thank you, Glitter", she said, kissing my cheek, "So, what can I do for you?"

"Well, Zecora is pregnant", I said. Twilight smiled.

"Aww", she said, "Congratulations, Glitter. You must be so proud".

"I am", I said, "But, I don't know much about raising a foal, and I was wondering if I could borrow a book on parenthood". Twilight smiled.

"Of course you may", Twilight said, "Hold on". She climbed her sliding-ladder and grabbed a book with her magic, levitating herself back onto the floor. "Here you go". I smiled and grabbed the book.

"Thank you", I said, "How long can I borrow it?"

"Actually", she said, "You can keep that one. I have several copies of that book". I smiled a little wider.

"Thank you again", I said, sending the book to my bedchamber with my magic.

"Hi, Ms. Sparkle", Abigail said, waving at Twilight.

"Well, hello Abigail", she said, petting Abigail's head, "How are you?"

"Fine", Abigail said, "Nice to see you!"

"Nice to see you too", Twilight said. That's when opened the door and Spike walked into the library, closing the door behind him. He looked very depressed, but he could've been weary also.

"Hello, Spike", I said. Spike looked up at me.

"Hey Glitter", he said. He then looked at Twilight with a face of anger. "...Twilight". He walked upstairs to the bathroom, slamming the door behind him.

"What's wrong with Spike?", I asked, "He looks like something is eating at him". Twilight blushed again.

"Well, I know why, but it's kind of a secret", she said, "If you promise to keep it to yourself, I will tell you".

"I promise with my immortal life, Twilight", I said.

"Alright", Twilight said, "Follow me please". I followed Twilight into the family room and sat down next to her on the sofa.

"Now", Twilight said, "Spike's been a little upset at both me and Rarity".

"Why?", I asked.

"Because...", Twilight said, "Rarity and I have decided to... drop our heterosexual ways and fall in love... with each other". I smiled a little.

"So, you and Rarity are dating?", I asked. Twilight nodded.

"I love Rarity with my life", she said.

"Well, congrats", I said, "And there's nothing wrong with being a homosexual, either. But why is Spike... oh..."

"Yes...", Twilight said, "Rarity was Spike's crush, and to know that she's dating his best friend has shredded his heart to pieces".

"You mean...", Abigail said, "Spike is single, and Rarity doesn't want to relate to him?"

"Pretty much", Twilight said.

"Ohhhh....", Abigail mumbled under her breath, "It really is my lucky day..." I chuckled a little bit.

"Anyway", Twilight continued, "We've been dating for two weeks now, and it was me who had to break the news to him. Spike hasn't smiled since or shown any signs of happiness since. He wants nothing to do with me or Rarity, and refuses to have dinner with me or sleep in my room like he used to. He keeps himself hidden away from everypony else in the upstairs bathroom and eats dinner when I go to bed".

"I see...", I said.

"It really hurts me to see him so depressed and angry", Twilight said, "But I can't break up with Rarity just so he can date her. And even if I wasn't dating Rarity, it wouldn't have meant that she wanted Spike. Rarity asked me if I would be her marefriend; I didn't ask her".

"Well... should I go talk to him?", I asked.

"It would be nice if you did", Twilight said, "Hopefully you can help his happiness return". I stood up.

"Abigail, stay here and keep Twilight company", I said, "I'm gonna go talk to Spike".

Abigail nodded and hopped off of my back and onto the couch, sitting herself in Twilight's lap. I walked upstairs to the bathroom and knocked loudly on the door, waiting for an answer. Knocking again, I heard Spike's voice from the inside.

"There's another bathroom downstairs!", Spike yelled, "Go away!"

"Spike?", I asked, "It's Glitter. May I come in?"

"Are... are you by yourself?", Spike asked.

"Yes", I said, "I just want to talk, stallion to dragon". The lock clicked and Spike opened the door.

"*sniffle* Come in", he said. I nodded and walked in as Spike closed and locked the door back. I sat down on the edge of the bathtub and Spike sat himself in my lap. Just two seconds later, Spike began crying into my coat.

"Twilight told me why you're so heartbroken right now", I said.

"I can't believe her!", Spike yelled, "Twilight knew I had a crush on Rarity! I've had a crush on Rarity ever since I first saw her! But then Twilight starts to like mares and who does she relate with? Rarity! I hate them! I'm not sleeping or eating with Twilight anymore and I'm not being Rarity's pincushion or helping her dig for gems anymore! Rarity was the gem in my heart and... and... and Twilight stole her from me!" Spike continued to cry very hard.

"I know how bad that breaks your heart, Spike", I said, lightly patting the baby dragon's back, "It's always heartbreaking when your crush decides to date your best friend. But, remember what I told you on the ship, not everypony can get the mare or stallion they desire".

"I know!", Spike said, taking through sniffles and hiccups, "But I loved her! I helped her find gems! I give her a fire-ruby! I held her clothespins with my tail! I even took care of Opal when she went to Canterlot! I did all of that for her, and she repaid me by breaking my heart!"

"Spike...", I said, "I know your very upset right now, but you can't blame Twilight and Rarity for this. Mares won't relate to you just because you love them. Twilight and Rarity decided to date each other for their own reasons. They aren't going to separate just because you want to date Rarity. Plus, she's a lesbian now, so even if she did break up with Twilight, she would just look for another mare".

"But, there's no other mare that I like!", Spike said, "I'll never experience love again!"

"Well, Abigail still has a crush on you", I said, "Why don't you open yourself up to her?"

"But she's a weasel...", Spike said, "I don't believe that will work..."

"You won't know until you try", I said, "But if you aren't interested, I'm not going to make you. Anyway, you need to forget about this situation and move on. Rarity will always still be your best friend, and you can still see her anytime you want. But you shouldn't treat them like they're your worst enemies just because they love each other, alright?" Spike sniffled one last time and wiped his nose on my coat.

"OK, Glitter", he said. I smiled.

"Now", I said, "Maybe you should go apologize to Twilight". Spike looked up at me again.

"OK", he said, "But please come with me, just in case I choke up again". I nodded and carried the heartbroken dragon downstairs.

"Twilight", I said, placing him on the floor on his feet, "Spike has a little something to tell you". Twilight looked at Spike as Spike hid his face from her.

"T-Twilight?", Spike timidly said.

"I'm listening, Spike", Twilight replied. Spike sighed and spoke.

"I'm sorry", he said, "I'm sorry I've been treating you like I have. You and Rarity love each other, and I need to accept that. I know Rarity was my crush, and you did break my heart, but I can't beat you or myself up about it. I love you and I want to be your best friends and I... I... I..." Right then, Spike began to cry into his claws. Twilight smiled and levitated the baby dragon into her lap, warmly cuddling him.

"It's alright, Spike", she whispered in his ear, "I accept your apology, and I love you too". She kissed his cheek, making him smile.

"How touching", I said, "Seeing best friends make up once again". Spike smiled at me.

"Thanks, Glitter", he said, "You know, for helping me get over this?"

"You're welcome, Spike", I said. He then smiled at Abigail.

"Abigail, could you come a little bit closer, please?", he asked.

"Sure Spike", Abigail said, walking a little closer to Spike, "What is it?" He leaned down and gave Abigail a small kiss on her cheek. A red-hot blush spread across her face and her eyeballs went so big that they could've popped out of her head.

"Spike just... he just... kissed...", Abigail stammered hard. Then, she fainted right onto the couch, both making us three laugh.

"She must've enjoyed that", Twilight said.

"Yeah", I said, "Alright, I better go home and get her in bed. See you later Twilight, Spike". I grabbed Abigail's limp body and left the library.

After returning to the Castle, I tucked Abigail into her bed and went to check on Zecora. Looking around for her, I found her in our bedchamber. She was crying into her hooves again, and Mom was sitting next to her.

"What's wrong?", I asked, "Did something happen to the foal?!"

"No, Sweetie", Mom said, "Zecora is crying tears of joy. You see, I got a little impatient to see how well the foal was, so I checked using my magic. But, I saw two developing fetuses sharing the egg cell".

"Two fetuses?", I asked, "You mean...?"

"Yes", Mom said, "You and Zecora are having twins". I smiled.

"That's so great!", I said, "Now we can have two bundles of joy!"

"But, as great as it is", Mom said, "That also makes Zecora's job of carrying much more dangerous. She has two Alicorn horns in her womb, facing opposite directions. Remember, should one of the horns impale Zecora's uterus, both of them will die and Zecora will never be able to have another one". I nodded.

"Yes", I said, "And I must make sure my wife stays calm so we may be a family of four". Zecora blushed with flattery through her tears.

"And we will help when help is needed", Mom said. I smiled.

"Thanks, Mom", I said. Mom and I shared a small hug.

"You're welcome, Sweetie", Mom said, kissing my muzzle. She then gave me a slow nuzzle. "*sigh* Why must my little colt keep becoming a stallion? It seems like only yesterday I was cradling you in my hooves, but your about to be a daddy". I tried my best to fight a blush, but it crept out a bit.

"Moooom...", I whined, "You're making me blush!" Zecora laughed.

"Celestia, you act to your son as my father acts to me", she said, "No matter how old you get, parents always see you as a baby". Mom laughed also.

"Right", Mom said, "And you may be my daughter-in-law, but I love you as if you were my real daughter". Zecora blushed again and looked at me.

"My husband, I am feeling a little drowsy", she said, "Would you please snuggle with me?" I smiled.

"Sure", I said. Mom stood up.

"Well, I'll let you two have your privacy", she said, "Goodnight, my little sweeties".

"Night, Mom", I said, kissing her cheek. Mom walked out of the bedchamber, closing the door behind her. I slowly got into the bed with Zecora, lightly cuddling her. Zecora smiled and buried her face in my coat.

"That feels so nice, my sweet Glitter", she said, "You know just what to do to end my endless tears".

"I'm just a very good comforter", I said, "I just had to reunite Spike with Twilight after she broke his heart". Zecora laughed.

"Well, it's great that you accomplished your goals", she said, "But I must admit, I am very frightened carrying our identical twin foals".

"I know you are, and you have every right to be, but you do not have to be frightened when you have me", I said, mimicking her rhyming. Zecora blushed again and cuddled me tighter. Like I said, if there was one way to flatter Zecora, it was speak in rhymes.

"You're so kind my little sweetie", she said, licking my cheek. She then sat up. "I'll return in a few minutes. First I have to pee". As she stood up, I decided to joke with her.

"What is this, like the seventeenth time?", I joked, giggling. Zecora giggled also.

"You may want to guess again", she said, "Because this is time forty-seven".

"Wow", I said, "Your bladder and kidneys must be working harder than Twilight does when she hosts her Book Fair every month". Zecora laughed again and walked into the bathroom. After she handled her business, she came back out and laid back in the bed. I used my magic to cover us up and turn off the lights.

"Oh, and I have Celestia's approval to invite my family to the Castle during my pregnancy", Zecora said, "Just so Mother and Father can help support me".

"So Daka, Arury, and Uru are going to be living here until you give birth?", I asked. Zecora nodded. "Well, that's great. It gives me some time to bond with Arury and hang out with Daka".

"I'm glad you approve of this", Zecora said, "And you are not the one to dis". I smiled and cuddled Zecora, kissing both of her cheeks.

"I can't wait until you and I become a family", I whispered.

"Neither can I", Zecora said, returning the kiss, "I love you Glitter, and goodnight".

"Goodnight, Zecora", I said, "I love you too".

Author's Note

For those of you who thought the foals were going to be born in this chapter, I'm sorry, but no. I have to have Zecora go through the stages of pregnancy first.

The next chapter may be a Halloween special. And, I'm thinking about giving the griffons and Ursas a little push in the story.

Hint words of what I mean: Kidnapping... return... changelings... Gilda... alliance... Ursas... Chrysalis... mission... rescue... You figure it out.

I'm three followers short, but I might as well say it. Thank all of my glorious readers for 150 followers!

Seeya!

A Special Night of Frights/Alliance Betrayal

Author's Note

HAPPY HALLOWEEN FROM glittersparkle413!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

A Special Night of Frights/Alliance Betrayal

Nightmare Night

It had been nine months since Zecora and I found out we were going to be parents, and everything had been going great. Zecora had remained very calm, and our developing twins were safe in Zecora's uterus. But, like Gilbert Griffon told me, there were sometimes when I had to give Zecora some space if I didn't want to lose my head. Zecora sometimes had to skip court and lay in bed, just in case. Plus, due to the fact that she couldn't sleep on her stomach, she had mild insomnia, and was a little cranky for the last few days.

Don't even get me started on the craving part. Like Mom and I, an Alicorn's appetite is bigger than anything else's, and Zecora was carrying two of them. She already had unusual taste preferences when she wasn't pregnant, but pregnancy made it so much worse, like ice cream with hot sauce or hayburgers with peanut butter. But, like I said, I didn't try to oppose to her if I wanted to live. Plus, Zecora's stomach had grown three-times its normal size, and hung from her about three hooves off the ground. But, I kinda liked her like that, because she was even more cuddlier.

Also, Zecora's family members had been living in the Castle to help her through her pregnancy. Arury helped her with mood swings, while Daka, who was now Chief of his village, helped with keeping her calm. As for Uru, I think she was just there because she didn't want to house-sit, because the only "help" she was doing was arguing with Zecora over and over. They all shared the bedchamber that's always been empty, once in a while, I let Arury or Daka sleep with Zecora just in case.

I woke up when Mom's beautiful Sun shone shined lightly through the windows and in my face. After a light yawn, I sat up and stretched. Looking at my travel-size calendar on my nightstand, smiling at the circled date. It was Nightmare Night, and it was my second-favorite holiday. Not only did I not have court, but I still trick-or-treated with Caddie, and I loved it every year. I understand why Caddie still trick-or-treated, even though she was twenty-four. Anyway, I looked over at my sleeping wife and kissed her cheek, waking her as a half-smile formed on her face.

"Good morning, my love", Zecora mumbled low.

"Good morning, Zecora", I said, "Feeling alright this morning?"

"Yes, I'm feeling well", Zecora said, rolling onto her other side and facing me with a smile, "Feeling nothing less of swell". I smiled.

"You know, you don't have to rhyme today", I said.

"Why must I not rhyme?", Zecora curiously asked.

"It's Nightmare Night", I said. Zecora raised her eyebrows in surprise.

"It's really Nightmare Night today?", she asked as I nodded, "Oh my, what a wonderful holiday".

"You enjoy Nightmare Night also?", I asked.

"Oh yes, I really do", Zecora said, finally giving up rhyming for the day, "Nightmare Night is my absolute favorite holiday. It is the one night a year where I can embrace the inner spook I contain".

"Inner spook, you say?", I asked, "Would you explain?" Zecora smiled.

"Well, I dress up to look scary, and travel to Ponyville", she said, "Then, I stand at the podium next to Mayor Mare and tell a few ghost stories. Lastly, I collect the little fillies and colts who are trick-or-treating, and travel with them into Everfree, where I try to spook them with the Tale of Nightmare Moon".

"You tell them Nightmare Moon's ghost story?", I asked as she nodded, "Well, how spooked do you think they get?" Zecora's smile dropped a little.

"The first time I spoke of the Tale", she said, "I spooked every little foal so hard that my family could've heard their shrieks, and I could've sworn that a few of them even wet their costumes". I giggled. "But, this will be my sixth year telling the Tale, and trick-or-treaters don't get scared like they used to". I smiled.

"Well, would you like a little help with telling your story?", I asked.

"What do you mean?", Zecora asked.

"Well, do you know who created Nightmare Moon and her ghost story?", I asked.

"Yes", Zecora said, "It was Princess Luna herself, your own aunt".

"Uh-huh", I said, "And who do we live in this Castle along with?" Zecora realized what I was getting at.

"Oh, Glitter! That's it!", she said, "We'll have Luna dress up as Nightmare Moon and scare the foals right after her story!"

"Exactly", I said, "After that, you'll get the scaring you wish for". Zecora smiled and hugged me.

"You know", she said, "You should tell a scary tale as well".

"Like what?", I asked, "All of the ones I know of are already worn out: Headless Horse, Nightmare Moon, Nightmare Before Hearth's Warming".

"Well, why don't you make one up?", Zecora asked, "Like... don't you know any vicious creatures you could make into a tale?" I thought about it a little bit, then smiled.

"The Ursas", I said, "And they live in the Everfree Forest too! I'll have them do the same thing! Looks like I have my tale!" Zecora nuzzled me.

"You and I will scare those trick-or-treaters right out of their costumes!", Zecora happily said.

"We will", I said, "But first, I need to go brush my teeth".

I got out of bed, stretched my hind legs, and walked into the bathroom, Zecora following me and locking the door behind us. I stood at the sink and brushed my teeth while Zecora sat down on the toilet and relieved herself, not even caring about closing the sliding door. Zecora had told me that she had gone in front of others so many times that she and her family didn't care who was around or even watched while they relieved themselves. Plus, we were married, and shared a bathroom, so that enhanced her reason. Even so, I didn't look at her, remembering the several lectures I had gotten from Mom.

"So", Zecora said, "I assume you are going trick-or-treating with Cadence, correct?"

"You know it", I said, "It's like a tradition for me and Caddie to do it every year. You can't go wrong when it comes to free chocolate". Zecora laughed as I heard the sound of unrolling toilet paper.

"I believe you", she said, "There is nothing wrong with embracing your inner foal".

"Got that right", I said, rinsing my mouth as Zecora flushed the toilet, "Alright, I'm going to go spend some time with Mom before tonight. Once Nightmare Night starts, she stands at the window for hours looking for vandals". Zecora nodded.

"Alright, Glitter", she said, "I'm going to have a shower".

I nodded and left the bathroom, closing the door and locking it with my magic. After that, I walked out of our bedchamber and went across the hall to Mom's bedchamber, knocking loudly.

"Enter", Mom said from the inside. I opened the door, seeing Mom laying on her rug, reading a book. She looked at me and smiled. "Good morning, Sweetie".

"Morning, Mom", I said, laying myself on the rug. I then realized Abigail was also laying on the rug next to her, sleeping deeply. "When did Abigail get in here?"

"She was up a little late last night and said she needed help getting to sleep", Mom said, "So I allowed her to sleep with me".

"Oh, OK", I said, "Oh yeah, Happy Nightmare Night".

"Happy Nightmare Night to you as well", Mom said, kissing my cheek.

"So, what's this year's defense?", I playfully asked. Mom chuckled.

"This year, I think this will end all of the vandalism", she said, "I'm going with the water balloons once more, but instead of water, I filled the balloons with a little something lethal".

"What?", I asked. Mom chuckled evilly.

"Well, as you know, I've tried filling the balloons with many things, hoping to keep vandals away", she said, "Water only made them want to come back, and hot sauce was just a waste. But this year, I've concocted the perfect balloon to keep every vandal away from my Castle".

"What is that?", I asked curiously.

"I've gathered several pounds of poison oak, ivy, and sumac, ground them up, and stuffed them into the balloons", Mom said, "After that, Abigail was kind enough to give me the special 'essence' of my weapon".

"Essence?", I asked, "What essence?" Mom smiled and pointed at her tail. It didn't take a genius to know what she was talking about.

"Wait a minute...", I said, "You stuffed poisonous plants into balloons and had Abigail spray several loads of her own 'liquid' into them?"

"That's what I said", Mom said, "After tonight, the Castle should be safe from vandals".

"Uh... can I... see them?", I curiously asked. Mom smiled.

"They're over in that bucket by the window", she said. I walked over to the bucket, seeing several different colored "water"-balloons in the bucket. I used my x-ray magic to see inside them, and sure enough, she was telling the truth. What made it a little grosser was that they were still warm, and for Abigail to have so much spray to fill 150 balloons was kind of impressive.

"That's... weird...", I said, "But, I have to admit, it's pretty clever also". Mom smiled.

"Although she did help me", she said, "I think Little Abigail overexerted herself a little last night, and she's a little swollen around there". I nodded.

"I'll put some medicine on her once she wakes up", I said, "For now, I'm going to spend time with my wife".

Mom smiled as I stood up and walked out of her bedchamber, using my magic to close the door and walked back across the hall to my bedchamber. Zecora had just finished her shower and was sitting on the bed, her hooves on her large stomach. I smiled and sat down next to her, pulling her into a gentle cuddle as she nuzzled me.

"Glitter...", she asked, "When do you think the time will come?"

"We're in month #9, Zecora", I said, "It could be any day now".

"I hope so", Zecora said, rubbing her stomach, "My tummy has been aching for several days now, and I feel like it's getting larger by every day that goes by".

"That may be", I said, "But in my opinion, the bigger the mare, the cuddlier. You'll never be too large for me to resist cuddling you". Zecora blushed and kissed my cheek.

"You're so sweet, my husband", she said, "I could be surrounded by lions right now and I would still be safe in your hooves". I blushed also.

"Oh you...", I whine-mumbled, "I don't think I'm that comforting".

"I beg to differ", Zecora said, again kissing my cheek. I returned the kiss and stood up.

"Alright", I said, "I need to go see the Ursas and ask them if they'll attend my story".

"Alright, my love", Zecora said, "Be careful".

I nodded and flew out of my open window, once again flying to Ponyville. Once I got there, I stopped for a cupcake at Sugarcube Corner and then flew to the Ursas' cave in the Everfree Forest. Ursa Major was cradling her Ursa Minor, who was sleeping peacefully.

"Oh... is this a bad time?", I asked, whispering low.

"Of course not", Ursa Major said, also whispering, "You're always welcome in our cave. I just ask that you speak low. Minor just fell asleep, and I plan to keep him that way for a few hours". We shared a small giggle as she used her large paw to gather a big pile of leaves and twigs and laid Ursa Minor on top. After that, she rested herself on her stomach and looked at me.

"So, what brings you here so early in the morning?", she asked.

"As you know, it is Nightmare Night tonight", I said.

"Yes", Ursa Major said, "What of it?"

"Well, my wife told me that every Nightmare Night, she takes a group of trick-or-treaters into the forest and tells them the Tale of Nightmare Moon", I said, "But, she also said that they don't get frightened like they used to, so we have come up with a plan to ensure they do. We're going to have my auntie Luna, who created Nightmare Moon, make a special appearance to add the final bit of scare. I also decided to make up my own story about Ursas, and I was wondering if you and Ursa Minor could also appear after my story". Ursa Major blushed.

"A Nightmare Night tale... dedicated to only Ursas?", she asked.

"That's correct", I said, "So, will you make an appearance?" Ursa Major smiled.

"Of course I would, and I'm sure Minor would also", she said, "It would be an honor". I smiled.

"Then great", I said.

"What time are you telling the story?", Ursa Major asked.

"About 11:00 tonight", I said, "Has to be the main hours of Nightmare Night so we can collect as many fillies and colts as we can". Ursa Major smiled again.

"Alright then", she said, "I'll do it". I smiled, realizing that I had my story. I then blushed and looked down at the ground.

"Ursa Major... do you think you could do an Equestrian Royal a favor?", I asked.

"Of course", Ursa Major said.

"Well, ever since I was a colt, I've had this weird fantasy about riding on the back of an Ursa Major", I said, "Do you think you could... allow me to fulfill this fantasy?" Ursa Major smiled again.

"Of course I would", she said, "But may I ask why?"

"I just thought riding on top of a 150-hoof creature would feel like flying", I said, "That was before I could fly. It's stuck around ever since, and I don't think it will leave my mind until I do it".

"OK, then", Ursa Major said, "It's no problem. I'd be happy to fulfill your request".

~~~~~~~~~~

In a matter of hours, Ursa Major had fulfilled my request, and along with Auntie Luna and Zecora, we practiced rehearsing our story for the night. It took two hours, mostly because Ursa Minor would arrive in too early, but he was a baby, so I didn't mind. At that point, I had finished trick-or-treating with Caddie and made it back to the Castle. After another hour of eating candy and spending time with my cousin, Zecora and I went to Ponyville in our costumes and stood in the middle of Downtown.

"Trick-or-treaters of all ages, lend us your ears", I said, speaking in rhymes and in my best Dracula voice, "For my bride and I have some stories that are sure to fill you with fears. If you care to hear our tales, if you care, follow us into the Everfree Forest... if you dare". That seemed to do the trick, as several fillies and colts formed a small crowd around us.

"This sure is a big group of ponies", Zecora said, "But after tonight, we will see how many are left after are stories". Zecora and I walked off into the Everfree Forest, the trick-or-treaters following us. I peeked into the Ursas' cave and made sure everyone was ready. When they were, Zecora started.

"My husband's story will come soon", she said, "But first, I will tell my Tale of Nightmare Moon".

"I love this story!", Applebloom called from the back. Zecora fought a blush and spoke.

"Princess Luna was a very kind mare", Zecora said, "She was filled with so much care. But, that all changed very soon, when she became the evil Nightmare Moon. She turns dreams into nightmares, and walks the nights with stealth. She may even attack ponies with poor health. But tonight is her night, this Nightmare Night we call, and Nightmare Moon may not seem to be here at all. But she could be here, and may want your candy too. If you refuse to hoof over all of your candy, she will eat you!" A few of the younger trick-or-treaters began to scream and run, and Zecora smiled a little.

"Come on!", an orange filly in a wolf costume in the front of the crowd said, "Princess Sparkle, you tell this story every year! I want something new!"

"So you plead for a new story, hmm?", I asked.

"Yeah!", she said.

"Well, what is your name, Ms. Wolfmare?", I asked.

"Scootaloo", the filly said.

"Well then, little Scootaloo", I said, "I have a special one just for you".

"Alright!", she said. I began my story.

"Many think that an Ursa is just a constellation, or some myth", I said, "But I assure you, an Ursa is as real as a pony. Ursas are huge constellations in the shape of bears. Even though they walk Equestria just like ponies do, nopony really has seen what they look like, but I do, and I'll tell you now. The Ursa Minor: fifty hooves tall, blue, over 2,000 years old, and weighs over twenty tons, which is 40,000 pounds".

"How tall is fifty hooves?", Rarity's little sister, Sweetie Belle asked.

"Well", I said, "Just his eye is as big as a pony's body, and his pawprint would make a dragon's clawprint look like a squirrel's, so think about that".

"Wow...", Sweetie Belle said.

"Anyway", I said, "Ursa Minor may seem pretty big, but compared to his mother, he's very tiny. The Ursa Major: 150 hooves tall, purple, over 8,000 years old, and weighs over 100 tons, which is 200,000 pounds. Her eye... is as big as the Moon, and her paw could easily smash a pile of solid diamonds and bedrock into sawdust if she wanted to".

"Whoa!", a colt in the front said.

"Impressive right?", I said, "But, that doesn't make them lovable. Ursas are one of the most vicious creatures in all of Equestria, and they are carnivorous, meaning they only eat animals, including ponies". A few small gasps emanated from the crowd.

"D-do they cook them f-first?", a colt in a Wonderbolts costume said.

"Oh no no no...", I said, "Ursas will just grab a pony right off of the street and eat it raw. In fact, I heard that they eat the places that aren't fatal first, just so the pony can scream with agony before dying". A few more of the trick-or-treaters had ran away, not wanting to hear anymore.

"You call this scary?!", Scootaloo called again, "I wanted a scary story, not a nature documentary!" I smiled, knowing it was time.

"So you say the Tale of Nightmare Moon is no longer scary, and that my story sounds like a documentary?", I asked as Scootaloo nodded, "Well, if you met Nightmare Moon, would you be scared?"

"Nope!", Scootaloo confidently said.

"What if you met one of the Ursas?", I said.

"Nope!", Scootaloo said again. I smiled and stood by the cave.

"What if you met them... all at one time?!", I screamed.

At that exact moment, Ursa Major, Ursa Minor, and Nightmare Moon all ran out of the cave and stood next to me. Both Ursas growled loudly and Nightmare Moon laughed evilly. About three-quarters of the crowd ran away, screaming loudly.

"WHO DARES SAY THEY ARE NOT FRIGHTENED OF US?!", she said in the Royal Canterlot Voice. Every trick-or-treater who hadn't run away pointed at Scootaloo, who was quivering in fear. Nightmare Moon smiled evilly and stood over the filly as everypony but Scootaloo ran away.

"HOW DARE YOU SAY I AM NOT SCARY!", she said, "AND YOU HAVE THE NERVE TO HAVE FUN DURING MY NIGHT?!"

"I'm sorry Princess Luna!", Scootaloo pleaded, "I was just tired of-"

"WHO IS PRINCESS LUNA?!", Nightmare Moon yelled, "I AM NIGHTMARE MOON! PRINCESS LUNA IS DEAD!" Ursa Major and Ursa Minor gave another loud growl, right at Scootaloo. Scootaloo quickly threw her bag of candy on the ground and ran out of the forest. Both Zecora and I could see a yellow liquid leaking out of the front of her costume, making us both laugh.

"I think we did it, Zecora", I said, "Everypony ran away frightened, and Scootaloo wet her costume".

"Yes", Zecora said, "And I thank you for your help". I kissed her for a few seconds, and then turned around to face my accomplices.

"Auntie Luna, Ursas", I said, "Thank you so much for your help".

"T'was no problem, my nephew", Auntie Luna said, still dressed as Nightmare Moon, "We love frightening young ones on our holiday".

"And we actually want to thank you, Glitter", Ursa Major said, "We never thought there would be a Nightmare Night tale about us".

"We were so scary we made that filly tinkle herself!", Ursa Minor said happily.

"Yes, you were", I said.

"Alright now", Ursa Major said, "It's Minor's bedtime. You have a good night, Equestrian Royals". The Ursas went back into their cave. I then looked at the bag of candy Scootaloo abandoned to Nightmare Moon.

"What are we going to do about Scootaloo's candy?", I asked.

"I'll bring it to her in her dream tonight", Auntie Luna said, "I'm sure I'll need to after the fright we just ignited in her". We all giggled again. "Alright, my sweethearts, let's go home". Zecora hopped onto my back as I followed Auntie Luna back to the Castle.

~~~~~~~~~~

About an hour later, Zecora, Caddie and I had gotten out of our costumes and gathered in my bedchamber, enjoying candy and watching the video I took of the story-time. I had hidden a tiny camera in my costume and had been filming until Scootaloo ran away and abandoned her candy. We had watched it about twenty times, and each time, we would laugh as if we had seen it for the first time.

"You two sure scared the tinkle out of her, didn't you?", Caddie said.

"You know it", I said, "Scootaloo liked to act tough, but I think she couldn't take it after Auntie Luna screamed at her". Caddie and Zecora chuckled. At that point, Mom walked into the bedchamber, carrying a scroll. "Hey Mom, care to watch the story?"

"I would love to, Sweetie", Mom said, "But unfortunately, I cannot, and you must place it aside also".

"How come?", I asked.

"I received an S-ranked mission specifically asking for you and myself from the Griffon Kingdom", Mom said. I stood up with serious focus. Whenever I received a mission, I was prepared, no matter what rank, especially S-rank. "Here's the gist". I took it and read it aloud.

"Equestrian Royals", I started, "I urgently ask for assistance. The Queen of the Changelings, Chrysalis, has cubnapped my daughter Gilda, and has ordered her subjects to execute me. I have barricaded myself in my bedchamber, but I won't be safe for too long. I ask that only Madam Celestia and Sir. Sparkle help me. Madam Celestia, I need you to rescue my daughter, and I need Sir Sparkle to help free myself. Please hurry, for the sake of griffon monarchy!"

"It's a rescue mission", I said, "But... Chrysalis? I thought we already defeated her".

"I'm afraid not, Sweetie", Mom said, "She's seems to have survived, and now she's targeting the griffons".

"I thought changelings and griffons were aligned", Caddie said.

"Well it seems like a betrayal to me", I said, "Alright, we shouldn't make Sir Griffon and Gilda wait any longer. We need to go help them".

"Please be careful, my love", Zecora said.

"I will, Zecora", I said, "If I should not come back, please promise me you'll look after Equestria and our twins".

Zecora nodded as Mom and I instantly began the mission. Mom flew to the Changeling Kingdom to rescue Gilda, while I flew to the Griffon Kingdom to free Gilbert. Once I got there, griffons and changelings were fighting like drunken ponies in a bar, and it was hard to get to the Castle, Once I did, I saw that I few hundred changelings had formed a circle around the Castle and were guarding it, and when I stood in front of the door, they threatened me with hisses. I effortlessly shoved them out of my way and entered the Castle.

"Sir Griffon!", I shouted, "It's Glitter! I'm here!"

"I'm in here!", Gilbert shouted back, "Help me!" I quickly ran upstairs and kicked the door open. Gilbert with thankfully alright.

"I'm going to get you out of here", I calmly said, "Come on".

"No, Sir Sparkle", Gilbert said, "The changeling's mission is to execute me, and if I go out there, they'll do just that. We need to get my window open so we can fly safely away from all of those scums".

"Right", I said.

"But, it does not open", Gilbert said, "So you and I will have to smash it open". He gave me a baseball bat and grabbed one for himself.

"Alright then", I said. We both went to the window and readied out bats.

"On three", Gilbert said, "One... two..."

Before I heard Gilbert say three, suddenly, something struck me in the back of my head with full force. I dropped my bat and started limply walking around, feeling very dizzy. That's when I passed out. The last thing I remembered was Gilbert turning green and laughing evilly.

Several hours later, I groaned as I regained consciousness. The back of my head was in so much pain, and I was a little confused. I touched the back of my head, feeling a bloody knot growing behind my mane. At first, I had no idea what happened or why I was in Gilbert's bedchamber. The Sun was up, so I knew I had been there for hours. Suddenly, I remembered about the mission. I tried to run to the door, but my hind legs were in shackles chained to the wall.

"Well... 'Sir. Sparkle'", a familiar echoing voice called, "Seems you know how to take a hit". The door opened and Chrysalis walked in, smiling evilly.

"You!", I yelled, "What do you want?!"

"That's a silly question, really", Chrysalis said, "I don't want much. Just the monarchy of Equestria".

"Like my mom would EVER name you an Equestrian Royal!", I yelled.

"Of course not", Chrysalis said, "But if I kill all of the current Equestrian Royals, they will have no choice but to name me the new Queen of Equestria". I tried to attack her, but the shackles were preventing it.

"You let me go right now!", I yelled, "You touch my family so help me!"

"Well, I've come to make a deal", Chrysalis said, "I'll let you go right now, but you must do something for me".

"What?", I asked. Chrysalis smiled.

"Join my changeling army", she said, "We could really use your incredible strength".

"Never!", I said, "I am an Equestrian Royal! I would never become a traitor!"

"You're an Equestrian, yes", Chrysalis said, "But, were you an Equestrian born into Equestria?"

"No, but who cares?!", I said.

"Do you really think that scum Celestia really loves you?", Chrysalis said, "Do you think she brought you here to raise you like her own? What if she was just lonely? What if she just wanted a stronger guard?"

"That's a lie!", I yelled, "Mom loves me!"

"Really?", Chrysalis said, "Remember your eleventh birthday? Didn't Celestia forget all about it? Wouldn't she rather spend time with that useless bookworm rather than her own son?"

"She was just exhausted...", I said, slightly painful just thinking about that.

"And what about Hearth's Warming Eve?", Chrysalis said, "She gave those scums Luna and Cadence great gifts, while she only gave you a book. Do you think a puzzle and a laptop would be better than a book?"

"Well... yes... but...", I said.

"And most of all", Chrysalis said, "When she brought you here, she knew all about your past. Why didn't she allow you to see your parents in the Afterlife first? Celestia can go to the Afterlife any time she wishes, and she's been hiding it from you ever since. Do you think a 'loving mother' like Celestia would keep such a big secret hidden from her own son?"

"She... can...?", I asked.

"Plus", Chrysalis said, "I knocked you out and chained you up six hours ago, and Celestia hasn't come yet. None of those Equestrian scums have come to try and rescue you, not even that zebra you're married to".

"True...", I said.

"That's why I want you to join our side", Chrysalis said, "A strong colt like you doesn't deserve to be a simple Prince. You deserve to be a King. Think about it: Glitter Sparkle, King of Equestria, even higher than your own mother".

"King Sparkle?", I asked.

"Yes...", Chrysalis said, walking closer to me, "Side-by-side, you and I can enslave Equestria together. And you won't have to do any work you must right now. A Royal who has all the power, get his way all the time, and doesn't have to work. Sounds great doesn't it?" I nodded. "And if you join me... I will do the one thing Celestia didn't do".

"You mean...?", I asked.

"Yes", Chrysalis said, "I will resurrect your parents as changelings. Think of how much joy it will bring you... seeing your dear little mother and father again". I smiled.

"OK, I'll do it", I said, "But, you have to let me out of these chains first". Chrysalis smiled and used her magic to snap my chains.

"Welcome to the dark side, King Sparkle", she said, "Now, allow me to give you your first mission. You must take the life of Celestia!" I smiled and smashed the window with the baseball bat.

"Let's go, Chrysalis", I said.

Two hours later...

Being bad felt so good. Chrysalis was making me experience everything I never had. At that point, we had made it into the Castle. Mom, Auntie Luna, and Caddie were sitting in the den waiting for me.

"Sweetie!", she said, hugging me, "Where have you been? I was so worried!" I pushed her off of me.

"Keep you filthy hooves off of me, Celestia", I said, "You weren't worried when I was being held captive in the Griffon Kingdom!"

"Excuse me?", Mom said.

"You heard me!", I yelled, "I am sick of all of this! Walking around in a pretty little crown acting like a Goodie-Two-Horseshoes! I was trapped in the Griffon Kingdom for six hours and none of you wanted to look for me!"

"We tried to", Auntie Luna said, "But we couldn't find you".

"So you gave up?!", I screamed, "You know what, I'm not hearing anymore of this! Chrysalis!" Chrysalis flew into the den, laughing evilly.

"What is this?!", Caddie said, "Why is she here?!"

"I am no longer the Glitter Sparkle you know and love!", I said, "I have aligned with Chrysalis and together, we will enslave all of Equestria!"

"Sweetie!", Mom said, her expression changing, "Don't tell me you are becoming a traitor!"

"I am!", I said, "And so what?!"

"If you harm any of us", Mom said, "We will have to take your life".

"Not if I take yours first!", I yelled, "Chrysalis, keep them from interfering! I'm handling this!"

I jumped on Mom, pinning her right to the floor. Auntie Luna and Caddie tried to help, but Chrysalis used her magic enslave them in her cocoon trap like she did me and Mom during that wedding. I kept Mom pinned to the ground and with the slightest force, I snapped her horn right off of her head, keeping her from using her magic.

"Any last words, 'Mom'", I said.

"Sweetie, you will pay for this!", Mom said, "After the seventeen years I have worked to keep you happy, you repay me by taking my life!"

"I don't care!", I said, "Chrysalis, I'm going to do it! Stand behind me so you can see how much blood comes out!" Chrysalis smiled and did. I lit my horn and prepared to take her life.

Right then, I smiled and kicked Chrysalis right in her face, breaking her nose into pieces. She screamed in pain while I jumped on her, standing right on her chest. With the slightest force, I stepped on her cracked horn, turning it to dust and making her magic flow useless. Without magic to keep it sturdy, the cocoon disintegrated and Mom quickly caught Caddie and Auntie Luna before they hit the ground.

"*cough* *cough* Why?", Chrysalis said, "Why are you doing this? You're on my side, remember?"

"I'm not on your side, Chrysalis!", I said, "I'm on the side of the place I've lived in for seventeen years".

"What is this?", Mom asked, "Explain this, now!"

"Mom... it's alright", I said, "It was a setup. Chrysalis wanted me to become a traitor, and that was the only way she was going to let me go. But I used her tactic against her, and to stand up for Equestria". I used my magic to have Mom's horn regrow to prove that I was still on the side of good.

"But... after all she put you through...", Chrysalis said, "Why would you stay on the side of a worthless world?!"

"You don't know what you asked for, Chrysalis!", I screamed right in her face, "You asked me to kill me family and become a traitor to my home!"

"They're not your real family!", Chrysalis said, "They brought you into Equestria! You. Are. Adopted!"

"Sure, I am adopted! But I don't care!", I said, "These three mares have given me the beautiful life I've never had!"

"But I offered you so much stuff...", Chrysalis said, "The Title of King, Royalty without work, the resurrection of your dead parents".

"That's called bribery", I said, "Nothing could make me harm the ponies who have taken care of me. Sure, being a King is better than being a Prince, but not good enough to hurt my mother. And I'm sure my parents would rather rest in piece than walk around looking like ponies who were in ten knife fights".

"What should we do with a scum like you?!", Mom yelled at her, "You've been trying to take over my territory for years now, and it's going to stop now!"

"I ought to execute you right now!", I said. Chrysalis began to shiver in fear, knowing we could've done it right there and then. "But I'm not". Chrysalis looked up at me in confusion, a tear shown at the corner of her eye from the pain of her nose.

"Why do you refuse?", she said, "You have the chance to kill Equestria's greatest enemy, and you refuse to do so. Why?"

"Because we Equestrians aren't like you filthy changelings", I said, "Sometimes, death isn't the way to handle things. Equestria is a place of love and harmony, not war and death".

"Than what are you going to do to me?!", Chrysalis yelled, "I assume you aren't going to just let me go and allow me to go back to square one destroying Equestria".

"You're assumptions are correct", Mom said, "You have tried and tried again to steal the world my sister and I created so ponies can live in peace, and this time, it seems to have backfired on you". I smiled.

"You know what Mom?", I said, "Why don't you lock her in the dungeon, and I'll have a pair of special guards keep her from trying to escape".

"That's it?", Mom asked, "She deserves more than that, Sweetie. She's been at my throat for 2,000 years". I thought about it and smiled, whispering in Mom's ear. Mom's eyes widened and she smiled. "Of course".

"What did you say?!", Chrysalis said, "What're you going to do?!"

"You'll find out soon", Mom said, using her magic to paralyze Chrysalis so she couldn't escape.

A few minutes later, Mom had locked Chrysalis in an empty dungeon and used her magic to tighten the security. She narrowed the bars a little closer and turned them into solid diamonds. Then, she turned the floor from wood to solid bedrock so she couldn't try and dig her way out. Lastly, she turned the cell completely magic-proof. I smiled, knowing there was no way she was getting out of that cell.

"So, you plan to lock me in a cell?", Chrysalis said.

"Obviously", Mom said. We chuckled a little.

"How long do you plan to keep me in here?", Chrysalis asked,

"Well, that's really up to you", I said, "You see, you will remain locked in this cell until you consent to our one order".

"What is it?", Chrysalis asked. I slid a piece of paper through the narrowed bars and onto the floor in front of Chrysalis.

"The paper my son has given you is a peace treaty that we Equestrian Royals have pre-signed", Mom said, "In order for you to be freed, you must also sign the treaty and allow piece to return to Equestria". Chrysalis' eyes went big.

"No fricken' way, Celestia!", she yelled, "My changelings and I will some day destroy Equestria!"

"Well, right now, you're trapped in your enemy's Castle", I said, "So you're not planning anything right now".

"I'll stand here until the end of the world before I sign that piece treaty!", Chrysalis yelled.

"That may be arranged, Chrysalis", Mom said, "We are not freeing you until your signature is on that paper".

"And to make sure you don't try anything", I said, "I brought in two extra special guards to keep watch on you". I whistled and Ursa Major and Ursa Minor walked in, standing right next to Mom and I. Both growled, and fear began to strike Chrysalis as she shivered. If just their growls made her that scared, their roars would have scared her worst than Scootaloo.

"Well well well", Ursa Major said, "This is the big and evil Changeling Queen? She looks more terrified than a chipmunk surrounded by wolves".

"You try being my height and cornered by creatures like you!", Chrysalis yelled at her.

"Anyway", I said, "These two will stay in here and make sure you won't try anything".

"Pretty foolish plan, you idiot!", Chrysalis said to me, "They won't be here for long! They'll get tired soon and have to eat eventually!"

"Think again, Chrysalis", Ursa Major said, "We're not ponies, we're Ursas. Ursas have so much energy that we can run for a full ten years straight and still have enough to clean this entire Castle".

"And don't worry about the eating part", Ursa Minor said, "Glitter said he'd feed us with meat from the Griffon Kingdom as many times as we wanted". Chrysalis growled loudly.

"Face it, Chrysalis", I said, "Our plan is very accurate and you aren't going anywhere. Only by signing that piece treaty will you be free". Mom smiled and hugged me.

"It seems our mission was a complete success", she said.

"Wait, no it isn't", I said, "We still haven't rescued Gilda yet".

"We're over here, Sir. Sparkle", another voice called. I turned around and saw both Gilbert and Gilda in a cell similar to Chrysalis'.

"Oh, alright", I said, "Why are you in a tightly secured cell?"

"Madam Celestia locked us in her to keep us safe", Gilda said, "Just so nothing else could ruin the mission. I'm safe now, so thanks Glitter". I smiled.

"I guess mission accomplished", I said. Mom used her magic to open their cell and let them out.

"Alright", Gilbert said, "My daughter and I are about to go back home now. We gravely thank you for assisting in maintaining our safety". I smiled and shook his talons. He and Gilda then left and went back to their Kingdom.

"Oh, where are my manners?", I said, facing the Ursas again, "Ursa Major, Ursa Minor, this is my mother Celestia, the greatest ruler of Equestria".

"Hi!", Ursa Minor said.

"So you're the fellow pony that created us?", Ursa Minor asked.

"No", Mom said, "That was my sister, Luna. Would you like to see her?" Both Ursas nodded as Mom left the dungeon area. I smiled and looked at them again.

"Alright you two", I said, "I'm going to bed and checking on my wife". Ursa Major smiled and hugged me with her paw.

"Have a good night, Glitter", she said.

"You too, Ursa Major", I said. After receiving a nuzzle from Ursa Minor, I walked upstairs to my bedchamber and closed the door behind me. I felt a little exhausted and slid my back against the door until I was sitting, letting out a loud sigh afterwards.

"Well, I take it the mission was a success?", a voice said. I looked at and saw Daka cuddling his daughter, who was sleeping peacefully. I smiled and sat down next to the two.

"Yes", I said, "But that kind of mission takes its toll. I had to pretend to be an Equestrian traitor for that villain to turn me loose".

"I'm sure S-ranked missions are the most difficult", Daka said, "But the important thing is, you succeeded, and kept your allies safe". I smiled and gave the zebra a nuzzle.

"And you succeeded an S-ranked mission as well", I said, "Leadership". Daka smiled again.

"Yes", he said, "You have no idea how happy I was when Takador gave me his crown. A foal alone in a candy store would be jealous". I chuckled.

"Well, now we truly are a Royal Family", I said, "Zecora and I rule Equestria, while you rule the Herbivorous Village in Africa". Daka smiled again and returned my nuzzle.

"Uh, Glitter?", Daka said, "Would it be OK if I slept with my daughter tonight? She was a little frightened after you accepted your mission".

"Of course", I said, "I'll sleep with Mom again, no problem". Daka smiled again. "Alright, I'm going to go rest now. You have a good night, Daka".

"You as well, Glitter", Daka said back. I left the bedchamber, closed the door, and walked across the hall to Mom's bedchamber. On the way, I saw Abigail walk down the hall. I smiled and walked over to her.

"Hello, Abigail", I said, "How's it going?"

"OK", Abigail said, "Still a little sore, but OK". I smiled and picked her up. That's when a slightly pungent odor traveled under my muzzle. Abigail saw my muzzle twitch and blushed.

"Sorry", she said, "I'm still trying to recover from filling those balloons. Whenever I spray that much, the scent kinda follows me for a few hours".

"That's fine, Abigail", I said, "I'll get used to it". Abigail smiled and nuzzled me, purring lightly.

"You're so kind, Glitter", she said. I smiled and placed the skunk on my back.

"I'm kind to you because you're kind to me", I said, "Give and you shall receive". Abigail smiled and nuzzled me again. "Alright, let's go lay down". I walked to Mom's bedchamber and knocked on the door.

"Enter", Mom called from the inside. I opened the door and closed it behind me. Mom was playing with Philomena, who had grown five times her size since Ursa Major give her to me. Mom smiled and looked at me. "Hello, Sweetie".

"Hi, Mom", I said, "Enjoying a little pet-play, I see".

"Yes", Mom said, "I had gotten a little bored, so I decided to have a little fun with my phoenix". Mom nuzzled Philomena, making the bird chirp in delight. I smiled and sat down next to Mom on her rug.

"So", I said, "Another graffiti-free year?"

"Thankfully, yes", Mom said, "Though it took two hours to clean, this has been the year that the Castle is completely safe from vandalism".

"Well, congrats", I said.

"I should be congratulating Abigail", Mom said, "If it weren't for her essence, I wouldn't have done it".

"It's no problem, Celestia", Abigail said, "Glad to help".

"So, do you mind if we sleep with you?", I asked, "Daka wanted to sleep with Zecora tonight".

"Of course not", Mom said, "There's always enough room for you and Abigail". Mom placed Philomena back in her cage as I laid down next to Mom, Abigail resting herself on my back. "By the way, after I rescued Gilda and her father, I watched that video you took. You, Zecora and Luna really frightened those trick-or-treaters". I smiled.

"Well, I was just doing a good deed for Zecora", I said, "It's the least I could do for her, since she's going through so much for us". Mom smiled and scooted closer to me, draping her large wing over me like a blanket.

"I'm so eager for the birth", she said, "Two little grandbabies. I've been waiting ever since you and Zecora became one".

"Trust me, I know", I said, "Caddie told me several times". Mom gave me a small nuzzle.

"So, did you enjoy your Nightmare Night?", Mom asked.

"I did", I said, "I pulled in so much candy this year, and I gave Ursa Minor anything I didn't like. I shared with Abigail too".

"Yep", Abigail said, "And I'll tell you, crickets and chocolate make a great combination!" Mom chuckled.

"Well, it seems we all got what we wanted for Nightmare Night", she said, "Glitter and Cadence received candy, Zecora and Luna got the frights they wanted, and Abigail and I kept the Castle safe from vandals".

"True", I said, "It has been a wonderful Nightmare Night this year, and whenever Nightmare Night is pleasant, Thanksgiving and Hearth's Warming are going to be even better".

"Let's hope so, Sweetie", Mom said, using her magic to turn off the light, "I love you".

"I love you too", I said, slowly falling asleep.

Celebrating Mom's 5,000th Birthday

One week later...

"Glitter... Glitter, wake up".

I woke up when I felt a small nuzzle on my left cheek. After a yawn and rubbing my eyes for a few seconds, I looked up and saw Auntie Luna standing over me.

"Auntie Luna...?", I groggily said.

"Yes, it is I", Auntie Luna said. I looked over at Mom's clock.

"It's 7:00 in the morning", I said, "Why would you be up so early?"

"We'll talk sooner", Auntie Luna said, "For now, wake your skunk and meet my daughter, Twilight, Spike and I in the garden".

I nodded as Auntie Luna walked out of Mom's bedchamber. I sat up and stretched my hind legs, looking at Abigail, who was sleeping peacefully with a smile on her face. I really didn't like to wake her from a peaceful sleep, but Auntie Luna asked me to, so I did.

"Abigail?", I whispered, lightly nuzzling her. Abigail gave a cute yawn and rolled up into a ball, her face in her tail-fur.

"Yes... Glitter...?", she weakly said.

"Wake up", I said, "Auntie Luna and Caddie want to talk to us in the garden".

"*cuter yawn* Why?", Abigail said.

"I'm not sure, yet", I said, "But they want to talk about something, apparently. We'll be in the garden, so you can have breakfast while we talk". Abigail yawned one last time and stood up.

"OK, Glitter", she said.

I smiled and carried her downstairs and outside into the garden. Sure enough, Spike, Caddie, Twilight, and Auntie Luna were all sitting out in the garden on small pillows. I sat down on the available pillow in between Caddie and Twilight. Caddie smiled and hugged me.

"Morning, little cousin", she said.

"Morning, Caddie", I said. I let go of Caddie and gave Twilight a small nuzzle. "Hello to you as well, Twilight". Twilight returned my nuzzle.

"Good morning", she said.

"Um... could you excuse me for a minute?", Abigail said, "I have to tinkle".

"Go ahead, Abigail", Cadence said. Abigail nodded and walked behind a bush about three hooves away from us as Auntie Luna spoke.

"Alright, let's get started", Auntie Luna said, "I apologize greatly for waking you all up so early. Believe me, I should've been sleeping an hour ago. But, today is a special day, and I need all the time I can get to make it worth it".

"What is today?", I asked.

"It's Auntie Celestia's birthday", Caddie said.

"Oh, right", I said, "Why do I always forget?"

"Probably because it's exactly one week after Nightmare Night?", Twilight said. I shook my head, smirking as I gave her a playful noogie on the top of her head.

"Right", I said.

"Anyway", Auntie Luna continued, "Yes, it is the 5,000th anniversary of the birth of my elder sister, Celestia. This is the reason I have woken you all up. I need your help to make sure the start of my sister's fifth millennium is her best".

"But Mom has had 4,999 birthdays", I said, "And the last seventeen I've seen, she's been as happy as she was at my wedding".

"True, my nephew", Auntie Luna said, "But I would like this birthday to be even better than all of the previous ones. I want to show Tia that 5,000 is her lucky number". I smiled.

"Alright then", I said. At the same time, Abigail had come back and sat herself right next to Spike, smiling at him. "Feel better, Abigail?"

"Yes, Glitter", Abigail said, "So... much better". Spike and Abigail smiled at each other, staring into each other's eyes. I chuckled.

"Alright", I said.

"Now, we are going to schedule the party at the Castle as always", Auntie Luna said, "But, I'll need each of you to help. My daughter, I would like you to provide decorations".

"Can-do, Mother", Cadence said happily.

"Twilight Sparkle", Auntie Luna said to Twilight, "I would like you to pick up refreshments. More importantly, cake".

"But Princess Celestia likes so many types of cake", Twilight said, "Which specific type should I get?"

"How about the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness?", I asked, "Pinkie Pie said the Cakes made another one for a special occasion. Why don't you ask her for that one?"

"OK", Twilight said, "I'm sure we'll surprise Princess Celestia well when she sees that cake". Auntie Luna smiled.

"Yes", she said, "But remember, you'll need to pick up more than just cake. Cake is the main entrée, but you'll need to get some side refreshments too".

"Yes, Princess Luna", Twilight said.

"As for you, Glitter Sparkle", she said, "I think it's time you get the best task".

"What's that?", I asked.

"You will be in charge of keeping Tia out of the Castle until it's time for the party", Auntie Luna said.

"Keeping her out of the Castle?", I asked, "How do you expect me to do that?"

"Well, why don't you plan something for you and her to do mother-to-son?", Caddie asked, "That's a surefire way to keep her out of the Castle".

"Exactly", Auntie Luna said, "That's what I want you to do. And I would also like you to have Spike and Abigail tag-along with you so Tia doesn't get too suspicious".

"So, it's like a date?", Spike curiously asked. Auntie Luna chuckled.

"If you and Abigail decide to turn your half into a date, then go ahead", she said. Spike and Abigail smiled at each other again, holding paws. I let out a small "aww" under my breath, then looked at Auntie Luna again.

"Alright", I said, "I'll do it. When do we start this?"

"We will start all of this at 8:00 tonight, and hopefully, the party will commence right at midnight", Auntie Luna said, "For now, I'm going to rest my sleepy eyes. I can barely see straight right now". We giggled as Auntie Luna flew into her open bedchamber window.

"Hey, Twilight", Caddie said, "I bought a face-paint set last night. Care to have some fun with it?"

"Sure", Twilight said, "Glitter?"

"No thanks", I said, "You too have your girly fun. I'm going to sit out here with Spike and Abigail and play with them".

"Suit yourself, Glitter", Caddie said. The female Alicorns went back into the Castle while I turned to face Abigail and Spike. Abigail was digging, while Spike was watching with interest. After digging for thirty seconds, Abigail came back up, crunching on a grasshopper and swallowing.

"Was that a cricket?", Spike asked.

"No", Abigail said, "That was a grasshopper. Grasshoppers taste so much better than crickets".

"You eat bugs?", Spike asked.

"Yep", Abigail said, licking her paw, "Me and all types of weasels".

"Are they... good...?", he asked.

"Yeah!", Abigail said, "They taste amazing! But, you've never had a single bug before? I thought reptiles loved bugs".

"Well, yeah", Spike said, "But, that's smaller reptiles. The main course for a dragon is gems. However, I have eaten a 'baked bad' before, which was a muffin that was worm-ridden but I've never had a plain bug before".

"Oh, well, do you want one?", Abigail said.

"Uh... sure", Spike said. Abigail smiled and went back into the hole, returning with another grasshopper. Spike lizard-tongued it out of her paws and chewed, Abigail smiling again.

"Well?", she asked.

"It's a bit hard to chew", Spike said, "But, it isn't bad". I chuckled.

"Well, you two enjoy your breakfast", I said, "I'm going to spend the rest of the morning with Zecora".

"Glitter, wait", Spike said, swallowing the grasshopper, "I've got something to say to Abigail, and I want you to hear it". I smiled.

"Alright then", I said, sitting back down and resting my hooves in my lap, "Go ahead". Spike smiled and looked at Abigail, who was working on a black emperor scorpion.

"Abigail, may I speak to you?", he asked.

"Sure", Abigail said, "Just excuse me if my chewing is a little noisy. Scorpions are delicious, but have tough exoskeletons".

"It's fine", Spike said. He then pulled the skunk in his lap. "Abigail... I've been thinking... and with a little help from Glitter, I think you and I should come together..." Abigail's eyes went a little big as she stopped chewing.

"Wh-what did you... say...?", she asked.

"I said, I think you and I should come together", Spike said.

"You mean...", Abigail said, "...you want to connect your heartstrings with mine?"

"Do I really need to say it again?", Spike asked, "Fine. I'll say it like this". Spike leaned down and kissed Abigail right on her lips, Abigail gasping loudly through her nose. After a few seconds, they stopped, Spike smiling at her.

"Believe me now?" he asked.

"I... Spike... kissed... I...", Abigail stammered hard.

"I think that's a yes, Spike", I said, "I greatly congratulate you two".

"Thanks Glitter", Spike said, "But Abigail, if you knew I was single and Rarity rejected me, why didn't you confess your feeling toward me?"

"Because I didn't think you'd listen", Abigail said, "I figured you just thought of me as a stinky weasel that would be better off dating a bowl of cat food".

"Abigail, I'm not cruel", Spike said, "I think all animals should be treated like ponies. One of my best friends help me see that". Abigail blushed a little.

"But, what about... my...?", she asked, peeking at her behind. Spike smiled, knowing what she wanted to ask.

"Do you know how strong this nose is?", Spike said, "You're talking to a dragon that likes the smell of his own dirty feet, and even the smell of his own farts". I choked on a little bit of vomit as I dry-heaved. Spike wasn't lying about that either. It was like a weird fetish for him that I doubt he'll ever get over. But, I told him I don't care about that as long as he keeps his foot odor and gasses to himself, and that's what he does, thankfully.

"So", Spike continued, "Unless your spray smells like a timberwolf's breath, which I couldn't stand if I lived with one for the rest of my life, it isn't going to even make me cringe". Abigail smiled and nuzzled Spike, purring lightly.

"Uh, Spike?", she said, "You wanna share the rest of this scorpion with me?" Spike smiled.

"Sure", he said. The two cutely shared the remains of that scorpion as I let out another small "aww" under my breath.

"Alright", I said, "I'm going to enjoy the rest of the morning with Zecora. Once again, congrats you two".

"Thanks, Glitter", Spike said.

"And don't forget", I said, "At 8:00, we meet back out here. Don't be late".

"We won't", Abigail said.

I smiled and walked back into the Castle, closing the door behind me. After that, I walked back up stairs to my bedchamber, slowly opening the door and peeking in. Zecora had just woken up and was sitting up against the frame, rubbing her eyes. I smiled and sat next to her in bed, smiling at her.

"Good morning, my sleepy wife", I said. Zecora smiled and sat herself in my lap, licking my cheek.

"Good morning indeed, Glitter", she said.

"Did you sleep well?", I asked, lightly rubbing her chubby stomach.

"Yes I did", Zecora said, "Much better with my husband around". I smiled and hugged her a little tighter, affectionately licking her cheek. Zecora blushed and returned the lick, working her tongue into my mouth as she gave me a major tongue-kiss. She then laid herself on top of me, arching her back to keep some of her weight off of her stomach. I moaned lightly, loving the kiss. As she kissed me, I slowly rubbed her cutie marks, making her moan as well. After about a solid minute, we stopped, staring into each other's eyes.

"Oh Zecora", I whispered very low, "I love you so much..."

"I love you too, my loving husband", Zecora said, "*sigh* If only you and I could perform that 'dance' again".

"Me too, hon", I said, kissing her muzzle, "But, we have to keep our twins alive. Family is more important than personal urges".

"Yes", Zecora said. We shared a small nuzzle as Zecora raised herself and laid next to me again. That's when I saw a black and cracked hoof on the edge of the window, and soon, a weakened changeling crawled into my bedchamber. I instantly jumped off the bed.

"Intruder!", I yelled. I leaped onto the changeling and pinned it to the floor. "Zecora, go get Mom!" Zecora nodded and went across the hall to Mom's bedchamber.

"Wait!", the changeling said, "I come in peace! I just have something to say!" I slammed my hoof on its mouth, keeping it from saying anything.

"You're not saying anything until my mother comes in!", I said. At that point, Zecora came back, Mom with her.

"Mom!", I said, "Changeling intruder!" Mom walked over to him and used her magic to paralyze it from the shoulders down.

"What is the meaning of you invading Equestrian Territory?!", Mom said, "You better have a good excuse if you don't want me to disintegrate you!" The changeling spoke.

"I am not here to cause any threats to Canterlot, or Equestria", it said, "I am just a messenger. If you allow me to speak, I shall be on my way". Mom's eyebrows raised.

"Speak", she said.

"It's in regards to our Kingdom", the changeling said, "As you know, you have recently captured our Queen. I am her underboss, and I figured everyone else could manage themselves. But, we can't".

'What do you mean?", I asked.

"We changelings are in total anarchy right now", the changeling said, "Everyone's fighting like animals, shoplifting, murdering, hijacking, and committing several other crimes. I've tried calming everyone down, but it isn't working. Without our Queen, we changelings aren't going to survive".

"Well there isn't anything we Equestrian Royals can do", Mom said, "Chrysalis isn't leaving our dungeon until she agrees to sign our peace treaty". The changeling sighed.

"I figured you'd say something like that", it said, "Well, could you at least lock me with her, just so I don't end up decapitated?"

"You want to turn yourself in?", Mom asked.

"Yes...", the changeling said, "I am the only changeling who is acting civilized, and if getting locked inside of a cell is the only way to keep me like that, then so be it". Mom scratched her chin to think about it, then looked at me.

"Sweetie", she said, "I leave the changeling to you. Since I have already captured their ruler, my business with them is done. You may do onto him what you wish, but do not sentence him to death. We cannot kill off anymore of Chrysalis' subjects while she is imprisoned with us. It would be considered genocide if we execute her subjects while she is in our territory".

"Yes, Mom", I said. Mom nuzzled me and walked back to her bedchamber as I turned to the changeling. "Now, as for you, you've got a lot of nerve intruding Equestria and trespassing into my personal territory. But, since you have given a decent alibi for doing so, I will not punish you too harshly.

"Thank you, Equestrian Royal", it said, "Uh... would you please return my movement to me?"

"Oh, right", I said. I used my magic to disable the paralysis, but activated a different spell. "The spell I have casted upon you will keep you inside the Castle. Unlike Chrysalis, you will be allowed to roam free throughout the Castle, as a maid".

"A maid, hmm...?", the changeling said, "Well... I guess it's better than being locked up".

"And to make sure you aren't a spy", I said, "The spell will keep you from leaving the Castle. Every time you try and leave the Castle, the spell will instantly cause every single one of your muscles to spasm and cramp, and will continue for twenty-four hours". The changeling gulped.

"It won't happen", it said, "You have my word. Now, may I have your approval to see my Queen?" I looked at Zecora for a few seconds, then back at the changeling.

"Sure", I said, "But, on my mother's immortal life, if you betray my trust and conspire with that scum, I will completely obliterate your nervous system, and you can enjoy the rest of your life in a power-chair!"

"I will not", the changeling said, "You again have my word". I lead the changeling down to the dungeon and to the cell where Chrysalis was, while Zecora stayed in the bedchamber. Chrysalis was sleeping in her cell, very uncomfortably.

"Chrysalis!", I said, shooting a bit of magic at her, waking her up. She yelped and fell off of the cement block consisting of her bed.

"What do you want, Equestrian Scum?!", she said, stretching her back as a few bones popped.

"You have a visitor", Zecora said. Chrysalis saw the changeling and glared at him hard.

"Cocoon!", she yelled at him, "I told you and my other subjects to stay in the Kingdom! Trespassing into Equestria won't free me any quickly!"

"Forgive me for disobeying your orders, my Queen", Cocoon said, "But I had to. Your subjects are acting like drunken animals!"

"What?!", Chrysalis yelled.

"We changelings are in anarchy, and only your return can set them straight", Cocoon said, "And the Equestrians won't let you go unless you agree to make peace with them".

"I know...", Chrysalis said.

"Without you, the rest of us will not survive...", Cocoon said, "So... I beg of you, my Queen... sign the treaty, and return to your Kingdom". I began to get a bit excited. I knew Chrysalis would have to bring peace to Equestria if she wanted to save her subjects. But, Chrysalis refused, snorting at Cocoon.

"Never!", she said, "I will NEVER give these filthy Equestrians the peace they want!"

"But my Queen!", Cocoon said, "The Kingdom will not survive if you aren't around to lead it!"

"My Kingdom can survive on its own!", Chrysalis said, "I will not surrender to Equestria, ever!" Cocoon sighed in frustration.

"Your highness... listen to yourself...", he said, "You're putting Equestria Domination over your own subjects! We changelings have been fighting for you for hundreds of years! The least you could do is fight for me just once!" Chrysalis growled at Cocoon.

"You better watch your tongue, Cocoon!", she said, "You are talking to the one who created you!" At that point, I knew it wouldn't be wise to stay, so I decided to leave.

"Cocoon, I am leaving now", I said, "You and Chrysalis settle things. Just remember what will happen if you try to leave".

Cocoon nodded and continued to try and persuade his Queen, while I walked out of the dungeon. Before going back to Zecora, I decided to pay Mom a little visit, remembering it was her special day. I walked to Mom's bedchamber and knocked on the door, entering once Mom said I could. Mom was laying on her back, on her rug lazily like a dog, smiling happily, humming a small tune to herself. I smiled and laid next to her.

"Enjoying yourself?", I playfully asked. Mom giggled and rolled over onto her stomach, draping one of her wings around me.

"Yes", she said, "I'm just enjoying my free time before court". She then gave a small sigh and smiled. "*sigh* 5,000 birthdays".

"That's right", I said, "Happy 5,000th birthday, Mom!"

"Thank you, Sweetie", Mom said, kissing my cheek, "It's nice to share my fifth millennium with such a wonderful family, especially my wonderful little colt". I blushed a little.

"Mom~...", I whined playfully, "You're making me blush..." Mom chuckled and kissed my cheek again.

"So, what did you do with that changeling?", she asked.

"Well, since he had a solid alibi for trespassing", I said, "I'm letting him act as a maid until Chrysalis finally decides to sign the treaty".

"Ah, I see", Mom said, "But, what if he tries to escape?"

"I gave him a spell that will cause all of his muscles to spasm and cramp terribly if he tries to leave", I said, "Just to make sure he isn't a spy". Mom smiled.

"Great", Mom said, "And thank you for honoring my orders and letting him keep his life".

"Hey, I've never ignored your orders, Mom", I said, scooting a little closer to her, "And I never will". Mom smiled again.

"And that's what makes you the best colt I've ever known, Sweetheart", she said, kissing my cheek. That when her stopwatch began beeping. Mom looked at at, sighed, and turned it off. "Alright, I must get ready for court now..." Mom started to get up, but I grabbed her tail with my magic, as I got an idea.

"You know what, Mom?", I said, "Why don't you sit this one out? I'll take over your court for today". Mom looked down.

"Sweetie... I couldn't make you do that...", she said, "I put Midday Court on hiatus for a reason, so you could spend all your time with Zecora until she gives birth... and I shouldn't make you end your vacation for me..."

"But I don't mind", I said, "It's your birthday, and you should get to enjoy it without working. Plus, you took over my court for several days while I was in Ponyville, so the least I could do is repay you by letting you have your birthday to yourself".

"Are you sure?", Mom asked.

"Yes", I said, "Think of it as my birthday present to you". Mom smiled and hugged me tight.

"Thank you so much, Sweetie", she said, affectionately licking my cheek.

"No problem, Mom", I said, licking back and standing up, "Enjoy your free time". Mom smiled and rolled over onto her back again.

"I surely will, Sweetie", she said, "Good luck". I smiled and nodded, walking down to the courtroom.

After Mom's court and attending a tea party with Twilight and Rarity to burn some time, I had met outside with the family to discuss how to got with everything, and after telling Spike and Abigail to wait by the Castle's front door, I went upstairs to Mom's bedchamber again. Entering once I was approved, wonderful smells or flowery shampoos and expensive perfumes pleasured my nostrils as I saw Mom standing at her mirror. Her mane and tail was primped and styled with sparkly glitter and a few jewels hidden inside, flowing gloriously as usual. Plus, her coat was shined and groomed nicely, and her horn was sharpened a little bit more. She looked beautiful.

"Wow, Mom", I said, walking toward her, "You look so pretty!" Mom blushed in flattery.

"Thank you, Sweetie", she said, cuddling me lightly. The very powerful scents of her coat smelled very pleasant, and I couldn't help myself as I inhaled it.

"I see you've been fixing up a few things", I said.

"Of course", Mom said, "Since you decided to take over my court, I had six hours of free time, of which I used to improve my appearance a little. There isn't anything wrong with wanting to look fabulous for my fifth millennium".

"Of course not", I said, "Today is all about you, and you can look how you want". She smiled and kissed my muzzle, her mane lightly brushing my cheek, leaving behind a bit of glitter. That's when a slightly foul odor crept its way into my nostrils. Mom saw my muzzle twitch and blushed lightly.

"Please forgive me for that unpleasant smell...", she said, spraying a little bit of her rose-scented perfume in the air, "I am responsible. My stomach's a little upset right now, and I wasn't expecting you to come in, so while the coast was clear... I decided to..." I smiled and nuzzled her.

"It's fine, Mom", I said, kissing her cheek, "It's just a normal bodily function. Besides, it's your bedchamber anyway, so if you wanna relieve yourself of a little bit of gas, then I can't stop you". Mom smiled and gave me another nuzzle.

"Oh Glitter...", she said, "You're such a sweetheart".

"Thanks Mom", I said, "Anyway, I wanted to ask you something".

"What is it?", she asked, going back to grooming.

"Well, since it is your birthday, I decided to take you out for some mother-son activities", I said, "You know, some of the things you like to do outside the Castle". Mom smiled.

"Hmm... well, I could use something else to spend my free time with", she said, "What sort of activities do you have in mind?"

"Well, I figured we'd go for a walk in the park first", I said, "And whatever else comes up, we'll do". Mom smiled.

"Oh!", she said, "Well, I personally love walks in the park, so this is already off to a good start".

"I'm glad to hear", I said, "Well, should we get going?"

"Of course", Mom said, using her magic to turn off the lights. After that, I led her downstairs to Spike and Abigail. "Oh, and I hope you don't mind if Abigail and Spike come along. I promised I'd take them too".

"It's alright, Sweetheart", Mom said, "The more, the merrier". I smiled as we all walked out. Before completely walking out, I looked back and winked at Auntie Luna, who smiled and signaled to everyone else to get started.

"Good luck, my nephew", she silently mouthed to me, walking away. Once we got to the park, Mom and I snuggled on one of the benches, while Spike and Abigail were digging for bugs.

"Ah... what a beautiful day...", I said as the Sun's warm rays shined on us.

"Indeed it is, my son", Mom said, kissing my cheek, "A wonderful day". I blushed and nuzzled into her chest, my muzzle buried in her soft, warm fur. I loved the feeling of Mom's coat so much, and she knew it. I heard her giggle at little and wrap her front leg around my neck, hugging me and nuzzling the top of my head.

"Well, somepony's quite affectionate today", she said, kissing my cheek again.

"*comfortable yawn* I just love it when we get to spend time alone together...", I said, nuzzling deeper, "It just reminds me of my foal days... when I always got your attention... and now... those days are getting rarer and rarer..." Mom smiled and pulled me into her lap, lightly rubbing my back.

"Well, you're always my little colt in my book, no matter how old you are", she said, "And you can sit in my lap or sleep on my rug anytime you please". She nuzzled deeper. "Bottom line, you can act as young as you want, and I won't mind..." I smiled and kissed Mom's cheek.

"Thanks Mom", I said. I was going to look over at Spike and Abigail to check on them, but their conversation changed my mind.

"Ha! I told you I could get a worm to slither out of my nostril after putting it in my mouth!", Spike said. I then heard a slurp and a gulp, touching my gag reflexes a little bit.

"Well, you wanna see where I can make one come out of my nostril after putting it in there?", Abigail asked. I quickly used my magic to mute their conversation from Mom and I.

"So Sweetheart", she said, "Are you sure you and Zecora don't want to know what sexes your twins are? I promise you I am not untruthful if I tell you". Mom knew exactly what sexes they were when she would check on the embryos and make sure how they're doing, but Zecora and I refused to hear it. We already knew that we were having twins, and that was all we needed to know. We wanted the sexes to be a surprise and hear them from Nurse Redheart's voice when it was time.

"No, Mom", I said, "The only mare we wanna hear it from is Nurse Redheart after they're brought into Equestria so we can be really excited when they're born". Mom smiled.

"Alright, Sweetie...", she said, nuzzling my cheek, "I'm just a little anxious, as I'm sure you are".

"I'm really anxious, Mom!", I said, "I'm gonna be a father to two little ponies!" I nuzzled into Mom's coat. "But... being brought here into Equestria is my most precious moment of my life... and always will be..." Mom kissed my cheek.

"And that's wonderful, Sweetheart", Mom said, "Because it's my most precious memory as well". I smiled and nuzzled into her coat again, feeling a small vibration come from her stomach.

"Are you hungry, Mom?", I asked. Mom giggled.

"Yes", she said, "I skipped dinner so I could enjoy a seven-hour bubble-bath". I thought for a minute, then smiled, knowing I had a new way to keep Mom away from the Castle.

"Well, why don't we get some dinner at that new French restaurant they recently opened, hmm?", I asked. Mom looked to the ground.

"You mean Plus Beaux de Paris...?", Mom asked. "Well... it sounds very tempting... but that place is very expensive... and I can't make you treat me to something that expensive just because it's my birthday..."

"But I want to, Mom", I said, "Zecora and I are multimillionaires, and treating you to a few hundreds of bits worth of fine dinner isn't gonna dent, or even damage my fortune. Plus, everypony loves pleasant dinners, especially on their birthdays, so I insist". Mom gave me another nuzzle and stood up.

"OK, Sweetie", she said, "Thank you so much". I returned her nuzzle and went to get Spike and Abigail, who were finally done talking about bugs and nostrils.

"Spike? Abigail?", I asked, "Mom and I are going to an eatery. Are you coming?" Spike and Abigail looked into each other's eyes and smiled.

"Actually Glitter... leave us here...", Spike said.

"Yeah", Abigail said, "We're having a good time right now, and there's a centipede migration happening right now. I wanna get the rare pink one!"

"Alright then", I said, "Meet us at the door of Plus Beaux de Paris whenever you want to reunite with us".

Both nodded and dug a huge hole while Mom and I walked to Plus Beaux de Paris, ignoring the several surprised faces turning our way as we walked the three miles to the restaurant. Once we got there, there was a really long line, as it was Saturday, but once everyone saw us, they instantly let us move to the front of the line, of which we were finally at the podium.

"Good afternoon, Sir and Madam...", the manager said, looking at his clipboard, "Do you have a reserva-?" He looked up, cutting himself off as he saw us. "Oh mon Dieu! It's Princess Celestia! And her son, Prince Sparkle!"

"Yes", Mom said, "Are any tables open right now?"

"Yes, of course!", he said, "Table or booth?"

"Booth, please", I said.

"Very well!", he said, still very excited as he grabbed a couple of menus, "Booth for two! Follow me please!" We followed him to a booth and sat down next to each other on the same side as he gave us our menus.

"Sit tight, and somepony will be with you in a hot second, alright?", he said, quickly going into the kitchen.

"Well, somepony was excited to see us", I joked.

"Tell me something I don't know", Mom said, chuckling. Just thirty seconds later, a waiter came out, smiling bright.

"Bonjour, fellow Royals", she said, "I am Chloe, and I will be serving you tonight". She placed a few napkins and silverware on the table. "Can I start you off with a drink?" I smiled.

"A bottle of your finest white wine, please", I said.

"Oh my! 'Ze finest?", Chloe said, "Certainly!" She went behind the counter and grabbed a bucket of ice chips with a large bottle of white wine in it, setting it on the table. "Would you care to sample it?" Mom smiled.

"Yes, Lady Chloe", she said. Chloe blushed lightly and filled Mom's wineglass with the cold wine. Mom inspected it like a wine-tasting and sipped.

"It is perfect", she said.

"Wonderful", Chloe said, "Well, I will give you a few minutes to 'zink about what you want, and will return shortly". We both nodded as she left again.

"Sweetheart, this place is so gorgeous", Mom said, "It's no wonder everyone wishes to eat here regularly". I smiled and nuzzled into Mom's side.

"I know", I said, "I wonder how Rarity would feel being in here". Mom looked up and smiled.

"Well, why don't you find out", she said, pointing toward the entrance. I looked there and saw Rarity and Fluttershy at the podium. I smiled and called them over.

"Rarity! Fluttershy!", I said, "Over here!" Both mares looked over at our table.

"Oh my!", Rarity said, walking over to our table, "Greetings Princess Celestia! Prince Sparkle!" She bowed in front of us.

"Greetings to you as well, Lady Rarity", Mom said, "To you as well, Lady Fluttershy". Fluttershy blushed, smiled, and gave a small bow as well.

"What brings you to this fine restaurant?", I asked.

"Well, Fluttershy and I were scheduled for a spa treatment today", Rarity said, "But the spa had to be evacuated because of a fire-ant infestation. We decided to come here instead and maybe order an appetizer or two".

"Well, why don't you join Mom and I?", I asked, "I'll treat you to some stuff".

"Are you sure, your highness?", Fluttershy asked, "We wouldn't want to pester with your Mother-Son time..."

"No, it's fine", I said, "I'm a good friend. Plus, the appetizers here are pretty high, so unless you want to pay twenty bits for a basket of croissants, I recommend having dinner with us". Fluttershy giggled and sat down on the other side of the booth, Rarity sitting next to her.

"Thank you, Prince Sparkle", Fluttershy said.

"A thank you from myself as well", Rarity said, "In fact, I've been meaning to thank you for a while now".

"Why is that?", I asked.

"For helping Spike get over his depression...", Rarity said, "...after I rejected his feelings..." I smiled.

"It's no problem, Rarity", I said.

"I just want to let you know, your highness...", she continued, "...I too had feelings for him, because he was a sweet little dragon... but I just came to a realization that there was no longer any room in my heart for stallions... and Twilight is such a wonderful mare... I just couldn't tell Spike that I loved Twilight, and instead had Twilight do it..."

"Rarity, it's fine", I said, "It's your sexuality, your love, your desires, and your heart, and only you can decide what stays and leaves. And sure, Spike may have taken it a little too hard, but I easily cheered him up. Plus, he decided to make it official with Abigail this morning".

"Aww!", Fluttershy said, "That's so adorable!"

"It is indeed!", Rarity said, "I was really hoping he'd find another fish in the sea".

"Well, he did", I said. Rarity grabbed the wine bottle and helped herself to a glass.

"So, your and her highness", Rarity said, "What brings you here?"

"I'm treating Mom to a good dinner for her birthday", I said.

"Oh my!", Fluttershy said, "Happy birthday, Princess Celestia!" Mom smiled.

"I thank you, Fluttershy", she said.

"I politely ask", Rarity said, "How old are you?"

"I am living for my fifth millennium", Mom said. Rarity raised her eyebrows in surprise.

"You're 5,000 years old?", she asked as Mom nodded, "Oh my..."

"Impressive, isn't it", Mom joked, making Fluttershy giggle as Chloe came back.

"I have returned, your and his highness", she said, "Oh, and bonjour fellow mares".

"Hello, ma'am", Fluttershy said, "I am Fluttershy".

"Mon nom est Rarity, Madame Chloe", Rarity said, speaking French. Chloe smiled in flattery.

"Well, are you ready to order?", she asked. We all looked at our menus.

"I'd like the Escargot, please", I said. I gave Chloe my menu and she wrote that on her notepad.

"One oat omelet, please", Rarity said, giving Chloe her menu as she wrote that, "Extra mushrooms".

"Ratatouille please", Fluttershy said, also giving Chloe her menu.

"I'll just have some buttered croissants and a soufflé, please", Mom said, giving Chloe her menu, "I'm a mare who only orders appetizers and dessert whenever I eat out". Chloe chuckled.

"Believe me, Princess Celestia", she said, "You're not the only one. Anyway, you shall be dining in a few minutes". Chloe walked off again as we continued to converse.

"The most awkward part of eating out, am I right?", I joked, making Rarity and Fluttershy giggle.

"Yes, my son", Mom said, nuzzling me, "It is".

"I love eating out", Rarity said, "Especially at wonderful places like this. I mean, not that it's better than my own cooking, but it's still fantastic". I giggled.

"You really love to promote yourself, don't you?", I joked.

"Of course I do, Prince Sparkle", she said, "I am a fashionista. Fashionistas always promote themselves, and there's nothing wrong with that".

"Hey, I didn't say there was anything wrong with it", I said, "I was just joking about it. Besides, your beautiful creations are way too prestigious not to promote". Rarity blushed hard, her white fur easily making it shown.

"Oh, you...", she said, "You're making me blush, now..." I smiled and gave her a small nuzzle.

Three hours later, we had eaten our dinner, had dessert, and saw Rarity and Fluttershy off as Mom ordered the Pegasus Royal Guards to fly them home in the carriage. After leaving Plus Beaux de Paris, Mom and I started walking back to the Castle after collecting Spike and Abigail. I peeked at my pocket-watch I was hiding inside my wing, seeing 11:45, and I knew it would take ten minutes to get home, meaning we would be five minutes early. I was hoping they'd be ready, because I had run out of ways to keep her occupied.

"Sweetheart, I had a great time tonight", Mom said.

"I'm glad you did", I said, "I just wanted to make your 5,000th birthday perfect".

"And it was absolutely perfect", she said, kissing my cheek, leaving behind a lipstick print, "But like I said, getting to spend time around you is wonderful, no matter what". I smiled in flattery.

"Indeed it is", I said, nuzzling her. I then looked down at the ground and mumbled underneath my breath. "If only it didn't have to end so soon..."

"What was that, Sweetie?", Mom asked. I shook my head.

"Nothing, Mom", I said, "Just mumbling to myself". Mom giggled as Spike spoke to us.

"Glitter, Princess Celestia?", he asked, "My sweet tooth is killing me. Can we stop to get some candy, please?"

"Ooh! Yeah!", Abigail agreed.

"Candy?", I asked, "You two just ate".

"But we haven't had dessert yet", Spike said, "Twilight always lets me have dessert after dinner".

"Hmm...", I said, stopping to think.

"Please Glitter...?", Abigail asked, nuzzling my front leg, "Please...?" I was about to say no so we could get back to the Castle, but then, I realized that was the perfect distraction I needed for a few more minutes. But first, I looked at Mom to make sure she was OK with it, since we were out for her. Mom smiled.

"Kids will be kids, Sweetie", she said, "Plus, they did behave themselves while we were having dinner, so I believe they deserve some candy". I shrugged.

"Alright then", I said, "Let's go get you some candy".

"Yay!", Abigail said, crawling up my leg and resting on my back, "Thank you!"

"It's no problem, Abigail", I said, nuzzling her cheek and placing Spike on my back as well.

Ten minutes later, we all bought ourselves, Auntie Luna, Caddie, and Twilight each a large bag of candy and finally began to walk back home. Looking at my pocket-watch again, it was 11:56, and we were literally four minutes away from home. I smiled, knowing we would be right on time.

After stopping one last time to let Abigail tinkle, we finally reached the Castle. I smiled as my pocket-watch read 12:00, and we were right on time. I felt a little proud that I was able to keep Mom away from the Castle for a full four hours. Once I unlocked the door with my magic and opened it, it was pitch black, and Auntie Luna's magic was slyly tinting the windows to keep the Moonlight out of the room. And the only light seen was coming from the dining room.

"What's going on?", I playfully asked, pretending I didn't know.

"I think somepony left the dining room's light on", Mom said. She then walked into the kitchen to turn it off, myself following behind. Right when Mom stepped hoof into the dining room, a confetti popper was activated in her face, blinding her for a minute.

"Surprise!", a simultaneous yell was heard. Sure enough, the party had been perfectly set up. Cake, cookies, pies, punch, corn chips, salsa, cheeses, and even a chocolate fountain were on the table, along with a few presents. Lights matching Mom's mane were hung up all over the place, and a banner saying "Happy 5,000th Birthday" was hanging from the ceiling. Everything looked magnificent, and it was a little impressive that they were able to do so well in only four hours. Anyway, after Mom recovered from the confetti attack, she looked around, gasping in surprise.

"What's... all this...?", she asked. Auntie Luna smiled and walked over to her sister.

"It's a party for you, dear sister", she said, "The family and I decided to throw you the best birthday party you ever had, to kick off your fifth millennium".

"And we all pitched in to make it happen", Caddie said, "Glitter had the biggest job". Mom looked at me.

"So, the walk, and the dinner?", she asked, "It was a diversion?"

"Mm-hmm", I said, "Pretty good one, huh?" Mom giggled.

"Yes, it was", she said, "Everypony, thank you. I am so flattered that you took time out of your own days to kick off my 5,000th year in a good direction". She looked at me.

"Especially you Sweetie", she said, giving me a slow nuzzle, "You decided to take over my court even though yours has been on hiatus, just so I could have some time to myself. And you even spent four more hours to make me even happier".

"Mom, whenever you're happy, I'm happy", I said, "And when Auntie Luna told me to keep you out of the Castle, I only saw it as a Mother and Son Bond, like I do every time". I hugged her. "I love you, Mom". Mom began to show a few tears, her makeup running down her face a little.

"I love you too, Sweetie", she said, hugging me back as a few "Aww's" rang out between everyone, "Alright then... *sniffle* Let's party".

The party was great, and the food and snacks were delicious, but to be honest, I couldn't really enjoy myself like I wanted to. Even though my time out with Mom was only to distract her, but I really loved it. Like I said, there was nothing I loved more than spending time with my mother, and those times weren't always available. As the years went on, more and more responsibilities entered our lives, and we couldn't spend every day together. After the party was over, Spike, Twilight, and Caddie all went home, Abigail went to stay the night with Spike, and Auntie Luna went to court, while I was sitting at the filthy table, picking at a piece of cake I had eaten half of.

"Sweetie?", Mom asked, walking over to me, "Are you alright?" I quickly wiped a sneaking tear from my eye.

"I'm fine, Mom", I said.

"You don't look fine", Mom said, feeling the fur on my face, "In fact, you've been weeping". I looked down again.

"Alright...", I said, "Something has upset me... but you wouldn't care..." Mom sat down next to me, giving me a nuzzle.

"Sweetie, I always care if my family needs a little cheering-up", she said, "So please, what's the matter?" I sighed and nuzzled into Mom's warm coat.

"It's just... I wish we could spend more time together...", I said, nuzzling deeper. I felt Mom hug me as she rested her chin on my shoulder.

"Oh... is my son feeling a little too far away from me...?", she whispered into my ear.

"*sniffle* Yes...", I said, "It's just... when I was a foal, we spent almost every minute of every day together... and I loved it... but now... we barely get two hours together... because of court and relationships and duties..." I buried my face in Mom's coat completely. "I just wish... I wish I could feel like the Mommy's colt I used to feel like..." Mom pat my back.

"I see...", she said, "You feel like you're being forced to grow up because we don't get much time together...?"

"*sniffle* Yes...", I said, "I just want more time to spend with you..." Mom pulled me into her lap, still cuddling me.

"Aww, Sweetie...", she said, "I understand how you feel... but just because we can't spend 24/7 together doesn't mean I love you any less. Even if we only saw each other once every blue moon, I'd still love you just like I did sixteen years ago..." I looked up at her.

"Really...?", I asked.

"Yes", Mom said, "In fact... hmm..." Mom thought for a bit, then smiled again as she slid me off her lap and stood up.

"Why don't you follow me to your chambers, hmm?", she asked. I looked up in confusion.

"Why...?", I asked.

"You'll have to find out, Sweetie", she said, "I'm sure you'll find it an enjoyable surprise".

I shrugged a little and after blowing my nose, I obeyed Mom and followed her to my bedchamber. Zecora and her family were all out at the lake, so the chamber was empty, and we were alone. Mom sat in my bed, using the comforter to cover her lower body, then smiled at me.

"Lay across my lap, Sweetheart", she said.

"Your lap...?", I asked.

"Yes", Mom said, "Please?" I shrugged again and did, laying on my back across Mom's lap. Mom smiled and lifted me into her front legs, holding me like a foal. Very strong confusion hit me as I looked up.

"Wh-what's this...?", I asked.

"Well, since you feel like we're growing apart...", Mom said, "I just want to show you how close we really are... and how serious I was when I said I love you no matter what..."

Mom began to cradle me as if I were a foal, petting my mane. At first, my teenage mind found it very uncomfortable and awkward, but after two minutes, I began to slowly like it. The cradling reminded me of my foalhood. I began to remember the several hours I spent in her hooves, slowly rocking back and forth. I felt my chest warm up a little as I buried my face in Mom's coat again, giving a very delighted sigh, making Mom smile.

"How do you feel now, sweetie?", she playfully asked.

"W... wonderful...", I said, "L-like... like I... don't have a care... in the world..." Mom smiled, cradled me for a solid hour, kissed my cheek, and laid me down on the bed, covering me up with the comforter.

"I love you, Sweetie", she said, petting my mane, "And don't you even think about forgetting it. No matter how much time we get together, it's always valuable, and I still love you just as much as when you were a foal". She gave me a warm nuzzle. "And remember, you can sleep, lay, sit, eat, talk, or play with me anytime you wish, as long as I'm free. No matter if you're sixteen, eighteen, forty, or even 100,000, you're always gonna me Mommy's little colt, OK?" I smiled and kissed Mom's cheek affectionately.

"OK Mommy...", I said, nuzzling her again as I snuggled underneath my covers. Mom smiled and began to walk out. "Wait... where're you going...?"

"I must get some rest now, Sweetie", she said, "If I stay up too late, I will not have the energy to raise the Sun". I looked down.

"OK...", I said, feeling a little bit discouraged. Mom smiled.

"But you know what, Sweetie?", Mom asked, "I'll do something very special for you tomorrow. Think of it as my gift to you, for helping make my 5,000th birthday magical". I smiled again.

"OK!", I said, "Goodnight... Mommy..." Mom smiled and blew a kiss to me.

"Goodnight, Sweetheart", she said, "I love you with all my heart".

Author's Note

Thanks for 180 followers!

My Mother's (Wonderful) Gift

I awoke the next morning with a loud yawn, a loud sigh of relief following it. I smiled, loving the wonderful feelings of the blanket draping me and the springless mattress underneath me. They felt 10x more comfortable than usual, but that happened sometimes. There were some mornings to so wonderful that my bed felt like clouds. I gave a small stretch, audibly and uncaringly passing a bit of morning gas as I sighed again. I rolled over onto my back, looking over at Zecora's side to see if she had returned.

But when I did, something surprised me. Not that the other side of the bed was empty, but because all I saw was bars, like a cell. At first, I was worried that Chrysalis had escaped and threw me in her cell as a replacement, but then I saw that the bars were made of wood, not diamond. Still, I was confused why there were bars next to to both sides of the bed, and sat up to see better. To my surprise again, there was a loud crinkle. I took my focus off of the bars and looked around to find out where the crinkle had come from.

I finally found it when I looked down. There was a thick, cloth diaper, wrapped comfortably around my waist, a golden safety-pin holding it together. To make it a little more confusing, it was wet, with my own urine. I began to wonder why I was wearing a wet diaper, but when I caught sight of my small hooves, short legs, and chubby stomach, it completely took my mind off of it.

"Wh-wha...?" I tried to say, before my voice cut itself off. Then, I felt that my mouth was familiarly slippery, and when I closed my mouth, I felt my teeth were very rubbery. That is, until I felt them with my hoof, and only felt gums. I tried to fly over the bars to get out of bed, but I couldn't, and I was too short to reach the top to climb over the bars. I panicked and was close to screaming, but stopped when I looked around. I was in Mom's bedchamber. I was even more confused, because I remembered falling asleep in my own bed. But, when I looked into Mom's mirror just five hooves away from me, the diaper, my inability to fly, my short legs, my tiny hooves, and my toothless-mouth all began to make since.

I saw a foal. A tiny pony foal, with the same coat, mane, and tail colors as me, also wearing a wet diaper, sitting in a crib. At first, I thought I was just seeing things, but when the image of the mirror began mimicking my movements, there was no mistake. That foal was me, and I was the one sitting in the crib. Tears came to my eyes as I began to get a little scared, but luckily, Mom had entered through the window, having just raised the Sun. She smiled and walked over to me.

"Good morning, Sweetheart," she said.

"M... mo...," I tried to speak again.

"Shh...," she said, lifting me out of the crib, "I know you're confused right now, but allow me to explain." She carried me over to her sofa, sat down, and sat me in her lap. "Now, as you saw in the mirror, you're once again a baby. I transformed you into a month-year-old, stripped you of your magic and flying abilities, and reformed your nursery section in my chambers."

"Wh... why...?" I managed to say. Mom smiled.

"Well, remember what you told me last night while we were enjoying our night together, and what you said after my birthday party?" she asked, "You said you wished we could spend more time together, right?" I nodded, remembering it easily. "Well, now we can spend this whole day together."

"B... but...," I asked, "C... court... and..." Mom covered my mouth with her hoof.

"I have it under control, Sweetie," she said, "Cadence and Shining Armor agreed to take control of my court for the day, and once again, I have free time. But this time..." She cuddled me. "...I'm spending it all with you..." I looked up at her with a little smile.

"You... baby... me...?" I asked, "Like... b-for?" Mom smiled.

"Yes, Sweetie," she said, "You're my little colt for today, and the next twenty-four hours are between only you and I." She nuzzled me. "And don't worry. Zecora and Twilight are having a mare's night out, and Luna is sleeping, so you don't have anything to care about today..." She kissed my cheek. "...except for my love." I smiled so hard as a few tears came to my eyes. I never thought I'd be getting this kind of treatment ever again, and now, I was getting a whole day with Mom, and I didn't care if I had to be a baby to get it. I was so happy that I began to cry tears of joy.

"Mommy...," I said, sniffling. It felt so good to finally get to say that again, and feel that I could. Mommy smiled and nuzzled me again, licking my tears away.

"Aww... there's no need for tears, Sweetie...," she said, "You're safe with Mommy now." She cuddled me a little tighter. "And today is only about you. I have twenty-four hours of free time and no way to spend it, so you decide how, no matter how you want." I smiled and nuzzled into Mommy's soft coat, relaxing completely. I felt like I didn't have a care in the world, and this time, I really didn't.

"Oh my...," Mommy said, rubbing the front of my diaper, "Is my little colt making another tinkle?" I blinked and looked down. Sure enough, my diaper was becoming a darker yellow, and I felt myself urinating at that point. I blushed hard, as I had become so relaxed that my bladder decided to release itself. Mom smiled at me again.

"It's OK," she said, "A little morning tinkling isn't anything to worry about, and that's what your padding is for." I nodded and buried my face in Mommy's coat again.

"Ch... change...?" I asked as I finished relieving myself. Mommy smiled, laid me on the changing table, and changed me. My eyes closed automatically as Mommy did what she had to. The familiar, sweet smell of foal powder traveled under my nose as I hummed a small tune under my breath. Mommy finished changing me, also slipping my favorite old pajamas on me.

"Aww..." she said, lifting me into her front legs again, "You look just as I remember, all cute and cuddly." I blushed harder.

"Mommy...," I whined in flattery as she held me, hiding my blush in her coat.

"I can't help it, Sweetie," Mommy said, kissing my cheek, "You're even cuter when you blush." My blush grew redder as she gave me a small pat on my padded bottom. "So, is there anything you want to do first?" I smiled and buried myself deeper into her coat.

"...huggies...," I mumbled. Mommy smiled and sat down on her rug, resting her back against the wall as she cuddled me.

"OK, Sweetie," she said, nuzzling into the top of my head, "Cuddle me as long as you want. This is your time, and you can spend it how you want."

I smiled and sighed again, breathing with delight as the warm and blissful feeling of Mommy's coat brushed my face. My eyes closed on their own and I could feel my tail twitching lightly in pleasure. My mind slowly drifted off as I enjoyed every minute of the cuddle. In fact, I think we had cuddled for a full silent hour before a familiar growl in my stomach was heard. Mommy clearly heard it and smiled.

"It seems my little colt has the morning munchies," she said, nuzzling the top of my head. I smiled and playfully rubbed my stomach.

"Mm-hmm!" I said.

"Well, what would you like for breakfast, Sweetie?", she asked. I really wanted to say "pancakes and hashbrowns", but I remembered I had no teeth, so it took me awhile to think about what I could have for breakfast. But, there was one thing I remembered that I absolutely loved when I was a foal for real, and I wondered if I would still like it. Blushing furiously, I buried my face in the fur on Mommy's chest.

"Sweetheart, are you alright?" Mommy asked.

"M... mil..." I tried to say.

"Say again?" she asked. I repeatedly tapped her chest with my hoof, pointing at my mouth with my other one. Mommy caught on and smiled.

"Oh, I see," she asked. I smiled, my strong blush still on my face.

Mommy placed me on her tummy and wrapped her giant wings around me, completely giving me a homemade tent. If somepony had walked in, they wouldn't have seen me. I felt Mommy's giant feathers comfortably rub my back as I gave a sigh and scooted forward a little. That's when I was just a few inches from Mommy's private pink "treasures", clearly poking through her white coat. A bit of excitement hit me as I was about to re-experience my "feedings". I then felt Mommy's hoof pet the back of my head as she buried her hoof in my mane.

"There we go, Sweetie...", she said, "You may begin when you wish."

I smiled and looked at Mommy's teats, steadily breathing as I tried to remember how to do it. Luckily, I had no teeth, so I didn't have to worry about hurting her, but I was a little scared. I hadn't suckled for sixteen years, and I was a little frightened about not remembering how. But, as I felt my stomach growl again, I finally began to suckle.

Just like I had expected, the taste was just as I remembered. The milk was warm, sweet, and creamy, and I still loved it. My suckling went from cautious to blissful in just five seconds. I pressed myself against Mommy's tummy, trying to suckle as hard as I could to increase the flow of milk pouring into my mouth. Several delighted moans came from me as I blissfully drank from my mother. Mommy smiled as she slowly felt my suckling slow, then stop.

"All done, Sweetie?" she asked, rubbing my full tummy. I leaned forward and licked away a few stray drops before speaking again.

"Mm... hmm...," I said between grunts, trying to burp, but unable to. Mommy saw that I was trying to let it out and helped me.

"Hold still," she said. She placed me over her shoulder and pat my back. I grunted and finally forced out a tiny burp, about 65% of the gas exiting my other end. I ignored the windbreak and sighed as my tummy felt better again. Mommy giggled and fanned my behind with her hoof.

"Well, somepony's a little gassy this morning," she teased. I giggled like a foal.

"Me stinky!" I proudly said.

"You sure are, Sweetie," Mommy cooed, "But that doesn't stop you from being the cutest foal alive." I blushed harder as my entire face became red.

"Mommy~!" I whined again, hiding my face in her coat again, "Top it!" Mommy giggled and pet my mane slowly.

"OK, I'm done," she said, "You're just so cute when you blush..." I smiled, leaned up, and kissed her cheek.

"Wuv you... Mommy," I tiredly said, snuggling myself deeper in her soft coat. She leaned down and rested her chin on the top of my head, returning the kiss.

"I love you too, Sweetie," she said.

She cuddled me a little tighter, wrapping her wings around me to make it warmer. I felt her patting my padded bottom as I started to become a little drowsy. The warmth of Mommy's coat and the cuddling felt so good. It was as if I was wrapped in a towel that had just come out of the dryer. I loved it, but it was making me sleepy. I tried to fight it, but the good feeling was too lethal, and after the feeling of a soft nuzzle, I slowly fell asleep.

I woke up half an hour later when I felt a gentle licking on the side of my face. I mumbled and gave a light yawn, fluttering my eyes afterwards.

"Wakey wakey, Sweetheart...," a calm, soothing voice whispered into my ear, "You don't want to snooze away all of your Mommy time, do you...?" I looked up, seeing that I was still wrapped in Mommy's front legs.

"M... Mommy...?" I sleepily said, trying to get my eyes level with each other, "S... sweep... too... wong...?"

"No no, it's alright Glitter," Mommy said, giving my cheek another affectionate lick, "You've only been napping for thirty minutes. There still several hours left between you and I. I just wanted to wake you so you wouldn't sleep it all away." I smiled and buried myself deeper into her coat, sighing loudly. We cuddled for a few seconds, then she set me on the rug, standing up and stretching a little.

"I'll be back in a few minutes, Sweetie," she said, kissing my cheek, "Mommy has to go potty." She began walking toward the bathroom as I giggled like a foal again.

"Mommy gotta make poo-poos!" I joked, laughing harder. Mommy chuckled as well and looked back at me.

"Yes, she does," she said, "Because Mommy had too much cake at her party last night and needed to take a few laxatives to help her stomach." I laughed even harder.

"Eww!" I whined playfully. We shared another laugh and she walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind herself. I sat for a few silent minutes, happily suckling my hooves, and giggling at the splashing and trickling sounds I heard from the bathroom as Mommy did her business. That's when the bedchamber's door creaked, and Abigail had walked in, looking for Mommy.

"Celestia?" she asked, "Have you seen Glitter? My tail needs to be fluffed again, and I love the way he does it." She then looked at me, smiling wide.

"Aww!" she cooed, walking over to me, "A cute widdle baby!" She nuzzled the bottom of my left hind hoof, making me giggle as I felt small tickles. She then looked at me. "Hey, you kinda look like Glitter." She sniffed me. "And you have his scent too." I only giggled and let her figure it out herself.

"Wait, don't tell me...," she said, "...you're Glitter and Zecora's foal!" I laughed a little bit harder, accidentally passing a bit of silent gas. "B-but, they didn't tell me! I missed it! Ooh, maybe they've got a home movie I can see!" I giggled and grabbed Abigail's tail with my tiny hooves right before she was about to leave. She looked back at me.

"Hey, let go of my tail, little one," she said, trying to pull it out of my hooves, "I need to go find Glitter!" I giggled again and pointed at myself, trying to signal to her.

"M... me...," I tried to say. Abigail turned around to face me.

"Are you trying to say something?" she asked.

"Me... Gw... Gwit..., " I continued, trying really hard to speak.

"Ooh, he's gonna say his first word!" Abigail said, "I'm not gonna miss it either!" She eagerly sat in my lap. "Come on! Say something!"

"M... me... Gwit... ter... Ab... gail...," I tried to say. Luckily, the sound of a toilet flush was heard, followed by running water and a hoof-towel being used as Mommy had come out of the bathroom, a relieved smile on her face as she looked at Abigail.

"Good morning, Abigail," she said, "Are you feeling alright?"

"Yes, Celestia," Abigail said, "But Glitter didn't tell me Zecora gave birth already! I missed it..." Mommy smiled.

"No, you didn't miss it, Sweetheart," she said, "Because it hasn't happened yet." Abigail made a face of confusion.

"It... it had to have happened...," she said, "There's a foal in here, and I've never seen him before."

"Yes," Mommy said, "But he's not Glitter's foal."

"Then... why's he here...?" Abigail asked, "And why does he look so much like Glitter...?" Mommy smiled again.

"'cuz...," I spoke again, cuddling Abigail, "Me... Gwitter..." I kissed her nose. Abigail finally was able to get what I was trying to say.

"You mean...?" she asked Mommy, "Glitter IS the foal...?"

"Correct," Mommy said, "I transformed him into a month-year-old and I'm spending my entire day-off with him."

"But... why...?" Abigail asked. I smiled and hugged Mommy's front leg really tight, nuzzling it blissfully. Mommy smiled and sat down in front of me, lifting me into her lap.

"Because he told me last night he missed his mother's treatment," she said, "So, I transformed him into a little foal-"

"So he could spend some time with you...," Abigail finished.

"Mm-hmm!" I said, hugging Mommy tighter. Abigail smiled.

"Aww, that's so cute!" she said. Mommy smiled.

"I agree," she said, "There's nothing wrong with wanting a little bit of Mommy time." Mommy booped my nose, making me giggle loudly. Abigail hopped into my lap and decided to have her own fun with me as Mommy set me on the rug again and went to finish a few sheets of leftover paperwork.

"Does Baby Glitter like being a baby?" she asked. I giggled and nodded. She rubbed her tail against my stomach. "Does he think his little skunk is soft?"

"Mm-hmm!" I said, nuzzling her tail.

"Well..." she said, nuzzling into my stomach, "...can the stinky little skunk have a hug? Just a little hug?"

"Wes!" I squealed as I hugged her tight. But in the moment, I had forgotten that I still had my cutie mark, and I had hugged her a little too hard as she began to squirm.

"Oh... h-hey, not too tight now...!" she said, "Y-you're gonna m-make me-!" She was cut off when she accidentally and loudly passed gas. I let go of her as she blushed hard and covered her "opening" with her tail.

"S-sorry..." she said, fanning herself with her paw, "...you kinda... squeezed that out of me..." I giggled and decided to even the score. I pushed and successfully passed one of my own, louder than Abigail's. But, I instantly felt something else slip out as I had pushed a little too hard, accidentally messing my diaper. I blushed as a foul smell begin emanate between us.

"Uh-oh..." I said, playfully covering my diaper with my tail. Abigail burst out with laughter as Mommy came back over to us.

"Is everything alright?" she asked. Abigail recovered from her laugh-attack and looked at Mommy.

"Glitter made a stinky," she said. I nodded and held my hooves up to Mommy, who smiled and lifted me into her hooves again.

"Well, let's get you changed, shall we?" she teased as she laid me on the changing table, Abigail hopping up there as well.

"Mind if I watch?" she curiously asked, "I've never actually seen a diaper change before, and I'm curious." I smiled and cuddled her again.

"No... Abigail can watch..." I said, giving her a kiss on her nose. Abigail smiled and curled up into a ball on my chest and watched as Mommy changed me, teasing me as well.

"It's a surprise that your padding was able to hold up," she teased, "Somepony really had to go." I blushed as Abigail fought for me.

"Well, it was an accident," she said, "We were over there, and I asked for a hug, but he hugged me too hard and made me pass gas. I think he tried to do it to help my embarrassment, but he accidentally pooped himself." Mommy laughed.

"Well, at least he was doing a good thing for you," Mommy said, taping up a new diaper, "I'm just teasing him because he looks so cute when he blushes." I giggled as Mommy slid my pajamas back on and lifted me into her hooves again.

"F... fank you... Mommy," I said.

"You're welcome, Sweetie," she said, "Well, now that your stinky behind is clean again, what would you like to do now?" I thought about what to do next, but Abigail had her own suggestion.

"Why don't we all go out in the garden?" she suggested, "I need some lunch, but I don't wanna leave Glitter behind." I felt a small vibration as Mommy's stomach growled.

"That is a good idea, Abigail," Mommy said, "It is close to lunchtime."

"M... me too..." I said, rubbing my stomach. Mommy smiled.

"In fact, why don't we have a little picnic in the garden, hmm?" she suggested, "I'll go get a few din-dins for Glitter and myself, and grab the basket and blanket."

"Ooh! That sounds like fun!" Abigail excitedly said.

"But, only if Glitter agrees to it," Mommy said, "Like I said, this is his time with me now, and he gets the say-sos for the next twenty-four hours. So, only if he wants to, we can." Abigail looked at me.

"Well, whaddya say, Glitter?" she asked, "Picnic?" I smiled wide.

"Mm-hmm!" I said, "We go garden and munchies!" Abigail smiled.

"Yay!" she cheered. Mommy smiled.

"Well, allow me to go get ready, and I'll come get you in fifteen minutes," she said. She stood up, gave me a kiss on my cheek, and left the room as Abigail hopped into my lap.

"Thanks for that, Glitter," she said.

"F... for... wha...?" I asked.

"For letting me join your time with Celestia," Abigail said, "I didn't think you would, because you love her so much." I smiled.

"Oh Abigail," I thought to myself, "I wish I could talk right now, because I'd give you every single reason why I think you're the best Royal Pet ever." Abigail smiled at me.

"You really think so?" she asked. I cuddled her and nodded.

"Mm-hmm..." I said. I the blinked in surprise. "Huh?" Abigail giggled.

"Surprise," she said.

"Y-you can hear my thoughts?" I thought again.

"Yep!" Abigail said, "Animals can hear a foal's thoughts, because animals and foals can't normally speak. Why do you think dogs and foals are always staring at each other?"

"Oh..." I said.

"So, you don't have to stress your voice too much if you wanna talk to me," Abigail continued, "Just speak to me through your head. I'll even help you speak to Celestia if you want me to." I smiled.

"Thank you, Abigail," I thought.

"You're welcome, Glitter," she said, snuggling into my pajamas.

Like Mommy promised, she took fifteen minutes to fill a picnic basket with snacks, grabbed her picnic blanket, filled a pitcher with pink lemonade, filled a foal bottle with her own milk for me, and came back to get Abigail and I. After another five minutes, Mommy laid the picnic blanket out in front of us, and set everything else on top of it. She then sat on it as I sat in her lap with my bottle. Mommy tied a bib around my lap, and Abigail dug a hole next to us to find some bugs.

"Ahhh..." Mommy said very relaxed, "It is so gorgeous out today... wonderful Sunlight and not a cloud in the sky..." Abigail popped out of the hole, her cheek stuffed with mealworms.

"You said it, Celestia!" she said, "It's the first day of spring, and even though the stupid rodent-family is coming out of hibernation today, bugs are migrating right now, and I've got a whole family of mealworms in my cheek right now!" Mommy smiled.

"Well, good for you, Abigail," she said, patting the top of her head, making her smile, "And judging how you said that, you're not too much of a fan for rodents, hmm?" Abigail swallowed the cheekful of worms whole.

"No hoofin' way!" Abigail said, "Rodents are lower than raw sewage compared to us weasels! They're just a bunch of bucktoothed, wire-chewing, nut-crunching, pellet-pooping, thin-tailed bastards!"

"Abigail, watch your language," Mommy said, "That's a very offensive word to some ponies." Abigail cleared her throat.

"Right, sorry Celestia," she apologized, "Anyway, we weasels hate rodents' guts! In fact, every time I've caught a mouse or squirrel in our garden... well... let's just say the decomposers got a little treat every time..."

"Oh my..." Mommy said, "Well... you sure have a way of defending your home..." I nodded in agreement, finishing half of my bottle as Abigail giggled.

"What can I say?" she said, "This is weasel territory, and rodents caught trespassing will deal with me!"

"Well, you continue to do that," Mommy said, "Just please keep it to yourself, OK honey?" Abigail nodded as Mommy smiled and pulled out a plastic bowl with saran-wrap covering the top.

"Would you care for some applesauce, sweetheart?" she asked me. I smiled and stopped suckling the milk.

"Mm-hmm!" I said.

Mommy smiled and pulled a plastic baby spoon out of the picnic basket. She then used her magic to uncover the bowl and pulled me into her lap, laying me on my back. She then fed me spoonful after spoonful of the applesauce. It was a delicious cinnamon applesauce, with a few chunks of banana in it. I loved it, and I hummed to myself pleasantly between each bite.

"Aww..." Abigail said, "He looks so cute when he's eating!" I blushed hard as Mommy fed me another bite.

"Indeed he is," she said, wiping my face with the bib, "That's why I love it when he's a foal." She fed me more. "In fact, I'd be happy to transform you into a little one whenever we get some time together, sweetie. I enjoy it just like you do." I smiled.

"F... fank you... Mommy," I said.

"It's no problem, sweetie," Mommy said, kissing my cheek. After feeding me the last spoonful, Mommy wiped the last of the applesauce from my mouth and set the bowl on the grass next to her.

"Would you like the scraps, Abigail?" she asked, pointing to the bowl. Abigail smiled and licked the bowl clean, lapping up the leftover applesauce and bananas from the bowl as Mommy placed me over her shoulder. I grunted and let out a burp, spitting up a little bit of applesauce. Mommy cleaned it easily and smiled at me.

"Feeling better, hon?" she asked.

"Mm-hmm," I said, burying my face in her coat. Mommy pat the bottom of my diaper as I cuddled her, Abigail finishing up the scraps of the bowl.

"Ah!" Abigail said, "That was delicious! I love table scraps!" Mommy and I giggled.

"Well, you should," Mommy said, "We've been giving you table scraps for a year and a half now, and that's why you've become a little more rotund." She teasingly tickled Abigail's tummy, making her have a small laugh-attack.

"W-well, l-like Glitter *hehe* said...!" Abigail spoke through her laughs, "I get cuddlier as *haha* I get chubbier...!" Mommy smiled and stopped tickling her as she looked at the slightly-jealous look on my face.

"Aww, do you want tummy-tickles too, sweetie?" Mommy asked.

Before I could even nod, Mommy tickled my tummy with one of her feathers right when I wasn't expecting it. The thick feather tickled my tummy right on the sweet spot, and I squirmed and laughed loudly while Abigail watched with a grin. But after ten seconds of tickling, the squirming and laughing caused me to accidentally pass a loud blast of gas right in Abigail's face. I blushed lightly and curled up into a ball.

"S... sowwy... Mommy... a... and Abigail..." I managed to say, "I... I... I..." Before I could explain why I did that, I heard a slightly-louder windbreak, startling me as I thought I had passed another one. But, I saw Abigail's hind leg and tail lifted, along with a ecstasy-look on her face, and it wasn't hard to see who had done that. "A-Abigail...?"

"Yep, that was me," Abigail said, "I didn't want you to be embarrassed because of a fart, so I passed one too." She hopped into my lap, dragging some of her stink with her as Mommy sat me on the grass again. I was able to ignore it, because skunk gas doesn't smell as bad as everyone thinks they do. At least, they're not as bad as Caddie's.

"Plus," she continued, "You accidentally pooped yourself trying to do the same for me, so here's my payback to you." She passed a second one, making me laugh.

"Abigail," Mommy said, "While that is a normal bodily function, it's very rude to do that around other ponies, especially Princesses..." Abigail blushed, wafting her stink behind her.

"Sorry Celestia..." she said, "I was just trying to make Glitter-" Before she could finish, Mommy raised herself into a deep squat, lifted her tail, and passed one of her own, hers dominating mine and both of Abigail's by length, volume, and odor.

"...unless that Princess makes a little stinker of her own," Mommy finished, not even bothering to waft it away from us. Both Abigail and I rolled all over the grass, laughing hysterically.

"M-Mommy farted!" I yelled.

"Y-yeah!" Abigail yelled. Mommy giggled as well.

"Yes, I did," she said confidently. At that point, Mommy's stench had finally reached Abigail and I, and kicked us right in our faces as it was seriously strong.

"Ugh!" Abigail said, "That stinks so bad, and this is coming from a skunk!"

"Eww!" I cried out. I was used to Mommy's gas normally, but with my nose being smaller and more sensitive, I couldn't take it as my eyes watered.

"Oh gosh it's terrible!" Abigail cried out, covering her pink nose with her paws, "How is it so bad?! You're supposed to be a mare!"

"Well, I am a rather large mare," Mommy said, "Plus, I do love beans, broccoli, cheese and onions, so maybe that makes it worse." She sniffed the air. "Oh my..." She waved her hoof in front of her face, which both Abigail and I knew that she wasn't suffering as bad as we were, because it was her own gas. "Maybe that's a sign that I should consume less of those."

"Or none!" I added, my baby voice a little nasally from my muzzle being plugged. Mommy giggled again as Abigail stood up.

"C'mon, Glitter," she said, "Let's go to the rosebushes and get away from this stinky little Princess!" Abigail winked at Mommy to show she was just joking, Mommy nodding. I smiled and got on my hooves and knees behind Abigail.

"Alright, but please be careful you two," Mommy said, "If you need anything, I'll be right here, waiting for my stink to die off."

We both giggled and Abigail walked over to the rosebushes a few hooves away from Mommy. Once we reached the rosebushes, Abigail grabbed a rose from the bush with her teeth, scraped off the thorns with her claws, and gave it to me.

"I remember you saying that you love roses," she said, "Well, here's one from me." I smiled and took it, suckling on the thorn-less vine.

"Thank you, Abigail," I said through my mind, remembering she could hear my thoughts, "I love roses so much." She giggled.

"Well, I'm sure they smell a lot better than what we were just trapped in," Abigail joked, sniffing the ground around the rosebushes. I giggled as well.

"Yeah, much better," I said. Abigail kept sniffing for a bit, then smiled.

"Bingo," she asked, "Do you mind if I tinkle in front of you?"

"No, it's fine," I said, "As long as you don't mind going in front of me, it's alright with me. I'm technically sitting in your bathroom anyway."

"Alright then," Abigail said, "I'll go here. But I wanna warn you, skunk urine is strong."

"Again, it's fine," I said, "Plus, after having to endure Mommy's stinky cloud of death, your stink wouldn't even make my nose twitch." Abigail laughed.

"I believe it," she agreed, "Trust me, there's only a few smells that make a skunk cringe, and Celestia's farts are one of them." I chuckled as Abigail squatted, raised her tail, and urinated.

"Ahhhh..." she moaned in delight, relaxing herself as her claws dug into the ground to keep herself balanced, the tall grass covering her lower body. If I could've seen her eyes, which were being covered by the front of the white part of her mane that covered them slightly, they probably would've been crossed. I just watched my skunk do her business, giggling at the trickling I heard.

"S-so..." Abigail said, speaking through total ecstasy, "Why... do you enjoy... being a baby so much...?" I smiled wide.

"Well, it's just one of the best things in your life that you normally don't remember," I explained, "You don't remember the nice feeling of a used diaper or the wonderful taste of you mother's milk or even your first word or your first steps. But whenever I'm like this, I get to experience this all over again! I get to be the Mommy's Little Colt I love to be."

"Oh... that makes sense..." Abigail said, raising herself a little, "So it's like a hobby for you?"

"I don't think I can call it a hobby," I said, "This is my first time getting to be a baby since I was brought into Equestria seventeen years ago, and once I was a fully conscious baby, I loved it! Of course, I had to get used to it first, but once I did, I loved it! And to hear Mommy say she likes me as a foal makes me even happier, because now we both can do this and make it a hobby!" Abigail sighed, finishing and standing up again, shaking herself dry like a dog.

"Well that makes sense," she said, "Of course, I fully remember my time as a pup. My eyes were able to open after the first week, and even though my parents left me after that, I was still able to survive with my brother, before he ate that Poison Joke flower, and here I am now, with a wonderful family, a fantastic Castle for a home..." She giggled. "...and the nicest bathroom I've ever had." I smiled.

"And to me, that's the prime definition of motivation and self-esteem boosting," I said, petting the top of her head. Abigail purred and smiled.

"Thanks, Glitter," she said. She then grabbed an oak-leaf from the tree and used it to cover the wet grass. "Well, now that I'm finished, what do you wanna do now?" I thought for a bit, then smiled.

"Hide and seek?" I said. Abigail giggled.

"Challenging a skunk to hide and seek?" she said, "You're a confident baby." I giggled, dropping my rose. I grabbed it and stuck it in the collar of my pajamas.

"Well, your camouflage has no effect in the daytime!" I said, "So yeah! I'm calling you out!"

"Then you go hide first!" she said, "You made the challenge, so you get to go first!" I smiled and ran off, hiding behind the leaves of a weeping-willow tree. About a minute later, Abigail had found me and nuzzled against my hind leg.

"Gotcha!" she said. I giggled.

"Yeah, you did," I said, "Alright, your turn!" For about ten minutes, Abigail and I took turns finding each other. With Mommy's garden being so big and full of several trees and bushes, it wasn't so easy finding each other. At that point, I was searching for Abigail, and once I saw a giant hole build in the middle of the soil-patch, I giggled.

"You've made this too easy, Abigail!" I said. I walked over to the hole and looked into it. "Found y-!" Right when I looked into it, Abigail grabbed me by my collar with her teeth and pulled me into the hole. I fell on my back, a huge patch of dead leaves cushioning my fall as Abigail jumped on my stomach.

"Nope!" she said, "I found you!" We both giggled hard as I looked at the top of the hole. It was only about three hooves deep and wide, but it was still impressive.

"Wow," I said, "How'd you build a hole this big?" She giggled.

"I've been working on this the whole game!" she said, "Every time I had to find you, I spent a minute digging this, and I waited to hide in it until it was finished, just so I could do that! I put some leaves in here too because I didn't know how sensitive you were."

"Well, mission accomplished" I joked. Abigail laughed as I sat up. "Alright, let's get out of this before I get soil in my diaper." She giggled and nodded as I climbed out of the hole, Abigail following me and covering it back up with the huge soil-pile built up from the digging.

"So, what'cha wanna do now?" she asked.

"I think I wanna go back to Mommy," I said, "I mean, you're really fun to spend time with, and I really enjoyed the hide and seek game, but this is my Mommy time right now." Abigail shrugged again.

"That's perfectly fine with me," she said, "I'm just following wherever you and Celestia go." I smiled and nodded.

"Thank you, Abigail," I said, kissing the top of her head. She blushed hard as I crawled back over to Mommy, who was folding up the blanket and placing the dishes back into the basket. She looked at me and smiled.

"Welcome back, sweetie," she said, "Did you have fun with Abigail?" I giggled.

"Mm-hmm!" I said. She placed the picnic basket on her back.

"Well, Mommy's not stinky anymore," she said, making me giggle.

"No... Mommy not stinky..." I said, nuzzling into her coat, loving the vanilla scent in her coat. Mommy smiled, noticing the leftover soil in my mane and coat.

"My goodness," she said, "You're so filthy. Were you playing in the soil?" I giggled and nodded.

"That's my fault," Abigail said, "We were playing hide and seek and I was hiding in a hole in the soil-patch and he found me. I pulled him down there as a joke." I smiled as Mommy giggled as well.

"Well, would you like to go back inside, sweetie?" she asked, "I think you've earned a bath."

I giggled again and nodded as Mommy used her magic to fold up the blanket and put it in the basket. She then picked me up and carried me upstairs to her bedchamber, Abigail following us. Mommy then carried me into the bathroom and drew up a bubble-bath the way she likes it, and turned on the showerhead, warm water spraying into the tub. She then smiled at me.

"Reach for the Sun, honey," she said. I smiled and raised my hooves toward the ceiling. Mommy slid me out of my pajamas, exposing my diaper. "Oh my. Did my little colt wet himself?" I looked down at it, blushing as it was yellow and soggy. Abigail gave a small chuckle from surprise, but not to laugh at me.

"It's alright, sweetie," Mommy calmly said, "At least it's just tinkle, and we can get that cleaned up with your bath." I smiled again and nodded as I laid down on my back and Mommy slipped the wet diaper off of me, placing it in the wastebasket next to the toilet and lifting me into the tub. I gave a delighted sigh and relaxed my hind legs, gripping the edge of the tub to keep myself from completely submerging into the water.

"Is it a little too hot, honey?" Mommy asked. I shook my head as Mommy smiled. "Good." She then removed her breastplate and crown, setting it on one of the sinks as she joined me in the tub, sitting me on her chest as she relaxed herself against the wall behind the tub. "Mommy needs a bath too. Do you mind sharing yours with her?" I shook my head.

"Mm-mmm," I said, "M... me wike... baffs wit Mommy..." She smiled and kissed my cheek.

"Thank you, sweetie," she said. I nuzzled her as a "You're welcome". She then looked at Abigail, who was trying hard to hide her jealous look with a fake smile. "Would you like to join us, Abigail?"

"Oh... uh... if it's not too much trouble..." Abigail said with a blush.

"Abigail, it's just a bath," Mommy said, "I wouldn't mind sharing a bath with you. We're both females, and plus, I'm already sharing a bath with my son, so come on in. The water's fine." Abigail smiled wide and cannonballed into the bathtub.

"Woo!" she yelled as she hit the water with a tiny splash, "So many bubbles!" Mommy and I giggled as Abigail crawled into my lap. "Thanks for letting me join, Celestia."

"It's no problem, Abigail," Mommy said, nuzzling her. After our bath, we all got dried off and I got my pajamas and a new diaper on. After Mommy got her jewels and put them on, Abigail shook herself dry like a dog and Mommy cleaned the bathtub.

"Ahh...!" Abigail said, "I love a good bath!" I smiled.

"M-me... too...!" I said. Mommy chuckled.

"Well, I'm glad you enjoyed it," she said, "Now, I don't know about you two, but my sweet-tooth is killing me."

"Now that you mention it," Abigail said, "Mine is too." I nodded in agreement, pointing into my mouth.

"Well, how about we go get some snow-cones, hmm?" she asked. I smiled widely. There are several different sweets I love, but I absolutely love snow-cones, almost more than chocolate.

"Mm-hmm!" I said happily, "Pwease!" Mommy smiled and placed me on her back. She then placed Abigail on her back as well, who curled herself up into my lap. Mommy turned off the bathroom light and left the bathroom, walking over to her closet.

"Since we're leaving the Castle," she said, opening it, "I think you should have a pleasant ride to the stand and back." She pulled out a stroller and set it up. I smiled as Mommy used her magic to put me in the stroller and strap me in. I sighed in relief as the cushiony stroller felt really good, and it rubbed the warm flannel of my pajamas against my back, making them feel much better. Mommy then levitated Abigail into my lap, and she curled up into my lap again as Mommy pulled the hood over me to keep the Sun out of my face.

"Is that comfy, sweetie?" she asked. I nodded as she smiled and pushed us to the closest snow-cone stand.

"Glitter?" Abigail whispered to me, "What's a snow-cone?"

"You don't know what a snow-cone is?" I asked through my mind again.

"Uh... no?" she said, "Because I've never had one?"

"Ohhhhh, right," I said, "Forgot you used to be a wild skunk." She giggled. "Well, it's an ice-ball with a delicious flavor on it, and they're so good!"

"So, flavored ice?" Abigail asked.

"Basically, yes," I said, "Delicious flavored ice."

"Hmm..." Abigail says, "That sounds kinda weird. The only flavor of ice I know about is yellow, and it doesn't taste too good..." I giggled.

"Well, I assure you, you'll love it," I said. Abigail shrugged as we rode to the stand in silence.

Later that night, we had gotten our snow-cones, brought them back to the Castle, and enjoyed them together. After a few games of hide and seek around the Castle, we all gathered back into Mommy's bedchamber and sat on Mommy's rug.

"Glitter and I were really good hiders!" Abigail happily said, "It took you forever to find us!" Mommy giggled.

"Well, I don't think I would've found you in the last round if it weren't for that burp," she said.

"Hey..." Abigail whined playfully, "It's that snow-cone's fault! The orange flavor tasted really good, but made me a little gassy!" I giggled, a foul smell traveling under my nose as I felt a familiar squishy-feeling. I blushed and held my hooves up to Mommy.

"Mommy...?" I asked, "P... poopy..." Mommy smiled and picked me up.

"Then let's get you changed, honey," she said. One change later, I suddenly yawned and fluttered my eyes. It was 10:00 PM, and because of my foal-body and the fact that I had woken up at 6:00 AM, I was very sleepy. Mommy saw me fighting my sleepiness and smiled.

"Aww..." she said, "Is my little colt getting sleepy...?" I shook my head, still trying to fight my sleepiness. Mommy sat against the wall next to the rug, pulled me onto her chest, laid me on my back, and draped her wing around me. I knew that would've put me to sleep, so I tried to squirm out of her grasp, but couldn't.

"What's wrong, sweetie?" Mommy asked.

"N... no... sweepy...!" I said.

"Glitter... you need your sleep..." she said, "You'll be cranky if not..." I looked at her with puppy-dog eyes and hugged her, nuzzling into her warm fur with a sniffle as I knew she was right. Mommy sensed my sadness and hugged me a little tighter.

"Oh my..." she said, "You don't want to sleep because you fear you'll never get anymore time with me alone... is that right...?"

"*sniffle* Mm-hmm..." I said, crying softly into Mommy's colt. She rested her head on my back, nuzzling it softly as she spoke comfortably to me.

"Shh..." she said, petting my mane, "It's OK, honey... I told you... just because we don't get to spend every minute of every day doesn't mean I don't love you... it was fun to get to be a baby's mother again after seventeen years... but I still have a son... and no matter how old he is... he's still has a mother who loves him..."

"*sniffle* B-but... I... I wike... baby..." I said through my tears.

"I understand, sweetie..." Mommy said, "I do too... but you don't have to be a baby for Mommy to love you... you're a married stallion now... and you're going to be a father... and I still love you just like I did when you were a real foal..."

"Weawwy...?" I asked.

"Of course I do," Mommy said, "I love you with all my heart... and I will for the rest of my eternal life..." She punctuated that with a kiss on my cheek. I smiled and finally gave into the comfortable sensation as I laid down.

"W... wuv you... Mommy..." I mumbled before falling asleep.

"I love you too, honey..." I heard her say right before I fell asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up a few hours later. I fluttered my eyes and sat up, looking around for Mommy. But, I didn't see her, nor did I see Abigail, who had fallen asleep in the corner next to the changing table. I was a little scared, but I was a little more confused than scared. I remembered falling asleep in Mommy's hooves, and I saw Abigail fall asleep right before I did, so I wondered why I was suddenly alone. I knew I couldn't have fallen asleep for too long. But right when I realized I was a stallion again, I heard a babyish sound come from the crib. I jumped a little, but then saw something move. A bit curious, I walked over to the crib and peeked into it.

To my biggest surprise, inside was a foal. A foal that looked just like me. I was confused, but when the foal looked me in the eyes, I knew it was supposed to be me as a foal. But what confused me was how I was in the crib, and also looking at myself as a stallion.

"Hewwo, Gwitter..." the foal said, speaking without teeth perfectly and smiling at me. I blinked in surprise.

"D-did you just... talk...?" I asked, "A-and... how do you know my name...? And how am I there, when I'm here...?" The foal giggled and sat up.

"Cawm down, Gwitter..." Foal Glitter said, "Wou're just dweaming." I sighed.

"That explains a lot," I said, "So... I'm sleeping...?"

"Duh!" Foal Glitter said, "I just said dat!"

"Hey, come on..." I said, "I've never had a dream like this before..."

"Weww, Mommy towd Auntie Wuna to wet wou have dis dweam da next time wou were a baby again," Foal Glitter said.

"S-so... are you Auntie Luna in disguise?" I asked. Foal Glitter giggled.

"No, silly!" he said, "Auntie Wuna dun need to be in disguise in dweams! She awways be hersewf!"

"Well... yeah..." I said.

"I'm wou, Gwitter!" Foal Glitter said.

"B-but... how...?" I asked, "I'm me... I'm standing here looking at you..."

"I'm wou as a baby, Gwitter!" Foal Glitter said with a giggle, "And wou're me as a gwown-up! I'm wou, and wou're me!"

"OK OK..." I said, "Please tell me what's the deal with this dream? Every single dream with Auntie Luna's assistance has some kind of lesson or realization in it." Foal Glitter smiled.

"Weww, dink about it..." he said, "...wou wike being me, wight?" I nodded. "...and wou few happy when Mommy babies wou, wight?" I nodded. "Weww, dat's what I am..."

"What do you mean...?" I asked.

"I'm what makes wou happy..." Foal Glitter said, "...I'm what makes wou happier den anyding ewse."

"Anything?" I asked, "But I thought Zecora, Abigail and Mom made me happier than anything."

"Nope," Foal Glitter said, "Dey make wou happy of course, but not as much as me. Dink about it, when wou're a baby, nudding stwesses wou out or makes wou mad. Wou're carefwee, and evewyding is fun."

"Can you prove it...?" I asked. Foal Glitter smiled and held his hooves out to me.

"Howd me for a foo minutes..." he said, "Wou'll see."

I shrugged and took my foal version into my hooves like Mom would. He gave a relaxed sigh and curled up in my hooves, burying his muzzle in my coat. Having never held a foal before, I was a little confused on how to do it, so I didn't really have the right angle, but Foal Glitter didn't mind as he just laid in my hooves. humming to himself. Right then, I felt comfortable. Really comfortable, as if Mom were holding me. I was holding the foal version of myself, and it was like I was feeling what he was feeling. I gave a similar sigh and rested my back against the wall next to the crib as Foal Glitter smiled, looking up at me.

"How do wou feew?" he asked.

"I feel... safe... and comfortable..." I said with a light mumble.

"I towd wou, Gwitter..." Foal Glitter said, "When wou're me, nudding makes wou feew bad..."

"*sigh* I just wish... I could be you more than just twice... I really enjoy spending time with Mom..." I said. Foal Glitter smiled again.

"Weww, didn't Mommy say she'd be happy to do it 'gain?' he asked.

"Yeah... but only if she has free time..." I added, "...who knows when she'll get another day like this...? Caddie and Shining can't keep taking over her court every day... they have their own too..."

"But wook... wou're gonna be a daddy woursewf, Gwitter," Foal Glitter said, "Pwus, wou have Zecowa, Abigaiw, and Mommy. Wight now, wou dun need to be me to be happy. Wou've got dings to be happy about."

"Well... yeah, but-" I said.

"Dink about it," Foal Glitter cut me off, "Wou dun have to be a baby to be happy. Wou've come so far fwom being a baby. Wou got a stinky and cwute skunk as a pet, wou got a beawtifuw zebwa for a wife, and wou're gonna have twins soon. Dose make wou happy, wight?"

"Of course they do," I said.

"Exacwy," Foal Glitter said, "Sure, being a baby makes wou happy da most, but wou stiww have a gwown-up wife to wive, and as wong as dat makes wou happy, wou have a weason to keep on wiving, weder Mommy gets to baby wou or not." I smiled and hugged the foal in my hands a little tighter.

"OK, I understand," I said, "Thank you, Foal Me." I kissed his cheek, making him giggle.

"Wou're wewcome, Gwitter," he said. He then pointed to a random door in Mom's wall. "Dat's wou're way outta dis dweam. If wou're weady to wake up, go drough dere." I nodded and placed my foal self back in the crib, turning toward the door. Before I could walk, I felt a tug on my tail, makin me turn around again.

"Yes?" I asked. Foal Glitter blushed, grunting lightly.

"B'for wou go..." he said between grunts as his tail raised, "...can... wou... tange me...?" After a small pass of gas and a sigh, he stopped grunting. "I made a poopy."

"Uh... I don't know how to change a diaper..." I said, "...I've only been changed..."

"Wou're dweaming, wou big dum-dum!" Foal Glitter said, giggling again, "Just dweam about tanging me, and wou wiww." I did and soon enough, he was wearing a new diaper. "Dank wou!"

"No problem, Foal Me," I said. I then tucked him in, placed a nearby pacifier in his mouth, and kissed his cheek. "Goodnight." He yawned, snuggling into his sheets.

"Goodnight... Gwitter..." he mumbled through the pacifier, falling asleep almost instantly. I smiled and walked through the door, blowing a final kiss to him.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up about twenty minutes later. Looking around, I saw what looked like moving carpet, as if I were flying. But, I then saw and felt Mommy's warm and cozy feathers, and looking up, I saw her. Mommy was carrying me to my bedchamber, carrying my comfortably in her wing.

"M... Mommy...?" I asked. She smiled at me.

"Hello Sweetie," she said, "Awake a little early, I see." She walked into my bedchamber, very quietly closing the door behind her. Zecora had returned from her mares' night out, and was fast asleep in bed. Mommy laid me next to her, covering me up to my chin with the green-velvet comforter.

"I have to go now, honey," she said, "I have court tomorrow, and you and Zecora have an assignment of your own." I sighed with a nod.

"K..." I said. Mommy smiled and reached into her other wing, which contained a sleeping Abigail. She carefully placed her on my chest, curling her up comfortably.

"But here's your stinky little weasel, honey," she said, "She loves sleeping with you." I smiled and cuddled her close to me.

"Fank... wou..." I said.

"You're very welcome, sweetie..." she said, sitting down next to me, "And remember, no matter how old you are, you're never too old to get my love." I nodded and nuzzled into her cutie mark.

"Wuv wou, Mommy..." I said.

"I love you too, sweetie," Mommy said, kissing my cheek, "Would you like me to sing you a lullaby?"

I nodded as I wrapped my stubby front legs around my skunk. Mommy than sang my favorite lullaby, rubbing my tummy lightly to the song's rhythm. The lullaby and the rubbing was just enough to put me to sleep. I cuddled Abigail a little tighter as Mommy smiled. She kissed my forehead and used her magic to transform me back to normal.

"Goodnight honey," she said, "I love you." I smiled, mumbling "I love you too" as I watched her leave the room. My eyes slowly closed as I gently fell asleep, smiling wide as I knew Mommy always loved me, no matter what.

Author's Note

Now, before most of you complain about the amount of toilet humor in this chapter, I'm a huge fan of toilet humor, but I do have my own limits, so I won't make a whole chapter about toilet humor. There are only a few toilet humor jokes you can put in a story/movie before it becomes a porta-potty.

Plus, anyone who has read my story "Baby Twily and Mommy Celestia" will most likely say, "Hey! You used that same Celestia fart scene in your other story!" Well, I thought it was pretty funny, so I decided to use it again.

Thank you for being patient. I have three major stories to attend to, plus a few requests, so that's why I take longer to make new chapters. Hope you enjoyed it.

My New Life... as Celestia's Foal

I felt a small tickle on my belly, making me giggle and roll over. I realized I was laying on my back, so I sat up. I looked around, seeing that I definitely wasn't in my room anymore. This room was much bigger, like the size of an acre. I then realized I was sitting on a huge, double-mattress bed, a large, white velvet comforter covering it, and several pink and white pillows on the top, all containing patterns of Celestial Suns. That explained why the nap I previously was having felt so good. In fact, it had been the best nap I had ever had. I yawned loudly, only to instantly stop. My voice sounded a lot higher, as if I was just born. At first, I was confused, but another thought came to mind. One look at myself, and I realized that I had changed.

I had a muzzle. A small muzzle, covered in soft dark green fur. I looked at my hands, or hooves I should say, as my fingers were gone and replaced with rock-hard horse hooves, also covered in dark green fur. I could see my hair dangling slightly over the top of my eyes. I was surprised at the color. It was an unusual gold. My hair had previously been brown, but it was gold. I then felt something really soft under me. I looked down, seeing a thick, white, cloth diaper fit tightly, but comfortably around me. I used my one of my hooves to poke the cloth, giggling at the small tickle I felt as the cloth rubbed against my private area. Looking behind me, I saw I also had a tail. A long, wavy tail, also the gold color as my mane. I also saw that my feet and toes were gone and also replaced with hooves.

Seeing my new self made me very confused. Several questions floated through my mind. Where was I? How did I get there? And why was I wearing a diaper? Nothing seemed to make sense at that point. I was laying in my parent's bed in my parent's bedroom as a human, but now I was sitting on a huge bed in a room the size of a mansion's backyard as a four-legged animal. My thoughts were interrupted when the room door opened, making me instantly look in that direction. Princess Celestia was walking toward me, smiling.

"Good", she said, "You're awake".

"Cel...", I said, "Cel..." That was all I could say. I tried to say her name, but it wouldn't come out. Luckily, I still had a voice, but I couldn't use it. It was like my larynx was twisted into a knot, and couldn't be used. I tried over and over to say her name, but couldn't. I looked at Celestia for help, but she only smiling.

"Aww", she said, "Is my little colt trying to say his first word?"

"Cel!", I tried to yell, getting annoyed and banging my hoof on the bed.

"Hey", Celestia said, very lightly slapping my hoof, "No hitting. No son of mine is going to condone violence".

"Cel!", I yelled again, getting very annoyed at the pony Princess.

"Shh...", she said, lightly placing her hoof over my mouth, "You can't talk. You're just a baby".

"B... ba... by?", I asked.

"Yes", Celestia said, "See?" She grabbed a mirror from her desk and held it out in front of me. Sure enough, I was a tiny pony foal. That explained the tiny hooves and the diaper.

"I... ba... by...?", I asked.

"Yes, and the cutest one ever!" She kissed my cheek, making me blush. The kiss may have felt good, but I was still confused. I didn't know why I was a foal. I did remember the agreement I made with Celestia, but being turned into a foal wasn't a part of a deal.

"W... why... ba... by...?", I asked the best I could.

"Because, Sweetie", Celestia said, "This is what you agreed to. You agreed to let me turn you into a pony for an eternal life in Equestria. In order for your life to be eternal, you have to grow up, starting with being a foal". I knew about the deal, but she said nothing about being a foal. There wasn't a contract.

Tears began to run down my face and I started sniffling. I rolled over and curled up into a ball, crying into the white comforter. I wasn't just a whole another organism, I was a foal. A baby pony. I couldn't walk, I couldn't talk, and I couldn't get to where I wanted to be. I felt even worse while crying. I was crying, just like the stupid baby I was. I didn't want to, but I couldn't stop. The fright was too strong. I was so scared. But, it soon ended. I felt myself being lifted, followed by something soft and furry. Celestia had picked me up and snuggled me into her very thick coat.

"Shh...", she said, petting my mane, "It's OK. Mommy's here". I looked up at her, my eyes pouring tears.

"Mommy?", I said, finally able to say a full word.

"Yes. I'm your new mommy", Celestia said, planting another kiss on my cheek.

I smiled as I snuggled into her coat. I felt so good snuggled into Celestia's thick coat, and I didn't let anything ruin the feeling. But then, something did. I felt a very uncomfortable feeling emanating from my lower body. My bladder was whining for release, and thanks to my new body, it felt very strong. I needed to pee, very bad. I tried very hard to struggle out of Celestia's hooves, but as ladylike as Celestia is, she is a mare with strength.

"What's wrong, Sweetie?", she asked, sounding very concerned.

"Bat... baf...", I tried to say, unable to. Instead, I crossed my hind legs tightly, hoping she would get the message.

"Oh... do you have to make a tinkle?", she said. I nodded desperately. I felt the pressure starting to increase and looked at Celestia with a look of severe discomfort. The Princess smiled a little. "Well, that's why you're in diapers".

"W... wha?", I asked.

"Yes", Celestia said, "You're too young to use the potty right now".

"Bu... but...", I said. Celestia placed her hoof over my mouth again.

"Just go, Sweetie", Celestia whispered into my ear, "It'll be better to just let it out now than to hurt yourself by holding it". She used her wing to cover me up and give me privacy in case someone else walked in the room.

I kept my hind legs clenched together as I continued to fight the pressure. I really didn't want to go in the diaper, knowing it would be gross. I may have been a foal, but I knew I was actually sixteen. I was a teenager, who already knew how to pee in a toilet. But, as the pressure started to turn into pain, I knew I could either just go and get it over with, or fight it until I couldn't take it anymore. Plus, I knew my small body would just fall into the toilet if I sat on it, and I definitely didn't want Celestia to hold me up while I peed. I finally decided to do it. Clenching my eyes shut and uncrossing my hind legs, I let it all go into my diaper, feeling the warm pee spray the front of my diaper. A small sigh escaping my mouth as pain turned into relief. My diaper was once a clean white and dry, but was now warm and wet, and stained yellow. Celestia smiled as I finished wetting myself.

"There we go", she said, rubbing the front of my wet diaper, "Doesn't that feel better?" I had to admit, it did. The pressure was gone, and I didn't have to go anymore.

"Mm-hmm", I said.

"Good", Celestia said, smiling, "Though I do believe a change is in order". Just hearing the word "change" made me smile. Celestia not only coaxed me into wetting my diaper, but she was willing to change me, and I didn't have to sit in urine all day. Anyway, she laid me on the bed, only to have a small pain shoot out of my sides. I looked down to see what caused it, seeing two small wings, covered in dark green feathers, growing out of my sides. I lightly rubbed them to see if I wasn't just seeing things. Sure enough, they were mine. Celestia chuckled as I kept playing with my wings.

"Yes", she said, "You're an Alicorn, just like me". Hearing that word surprised me. I raised my hoof up to the top of my head, feeling something hard and pointy with little grooves in it. I knew exactly what it was: a horn, just like Celestia's, but smaller and dark green. I smiled as I thought of what I could do. I had a horn AND wings. I was an Alicorn! But, several more questions crept into my mind. I wondered how I would use them and when I would be able to use them. My thoughts were once again interrupted when I felt something ice-cold on my bottom. I looked up and saw Celestia wiping me with a baby wipe, slowly cleaning away the urine.

"I apologize if that's a little cold", Celestia said, still wiping me, "I need to get the tinkle out of your coat before I can put you in a new diaper. I don't want to leave behind any smells". I nodded as she finished cleaning me and put some powder and a new diaper on me. "All done". I smiled as I shifted a little in the clean diaper. It felt so good to be dry again. But a few seconds later, a loud growl came from my stomach. I was STARVING, as if I had never eaten before.

"Are you hungry?", she asked me.

"Mm-hmm", I said, rubbing my empty stomach. I felt like I could've eaten a whole pig.

"Then lets fill your tummy, shall we?", Celestia said, sitting down next to me on the bed. She tucked her right wing against her side and laid down on her right side, stretching her hind legs and exposing her entire underside to me. "Go ahead, Sweetie".

I was a little confused as I stared at her underside, seeing two large, pink nipples poking through her white coat, along with something else that I didn't try to look at, not trying to peep too hard at her. I just sat there and stared for a while, before I finally caught on to what she was talking about.

"M... milk...?", I managed to say. Celestia smiled.

"Correct, Sweetie", she said, "That's what you get to eat. Now, drink up".

I turned away from her with a look of disgust, seriously not wanting to do that. Soiling a diaper was one thing, but suckling from a pony's nipples was a whole another thing. I knew my stomach was empty, and wanted to be filled, but there was no way I was touching a hairy teat with my lips for breast milk. Even though I didn't want any milk, my stomach side otherwise, as it kept growling and growling. Soon, milk sounded like the best thing invented, and I was just so hungry. I finally forced myself to do it.

I gulped and laid down on my stomach, my muzzle about half an inch away from one of the teats. I was starting to have second thoughts about it, but my empty stomach helped my forget them. Feeling a bit uneasy, I leaned forward and gave the teat a small lick, making Celestia shiver a bit. Since I didn't pull back any stray hairs, I finally did it. I latched on to the teat, comforting my mouth to the size of it, getting a small squirt of milk for my efforts. I took a few seconds to let the milk marinate with my taste buds.

I couldn't believe my tongue. The breast milk tasted great! It was warm, sweet, and very creamy. It was the best milk I had ever tasted. Even though it was a little viscous, it still tasted great. I began to pick up the pace, suckling a normal flow of milk very fast. I felt like I could suckle her dry if it weren't for my tiny stomach. I didn't know how fast I was suckling until I felt a gentle hoof push me back.

"Slow down, Sweetie", Celestia said, "You'll give yourself a tummy ache".

I nodded and slowed down, sucking at a normal pace. I really wanted to suckle faster again, but a tummy ache isn't something wanted, especially when your stomach is really small. Anyway, after another three minutes of nursing, I finally unlatched from her, licking my lips. My stomach was full of milk, and felt so much better. I looked up at the mare, who was smiling.

"All done?", she said. I leaned forward, giving the teat another lick, wiping away the excess cream.

"Mm-hmm", I said.

"Good", Celestia said, placing me on a colorful rug. "So, would you like to play with some toys?" Playing with toys may have sounded fun, but not to a sixteen-year-old's mind, especially knowing the "toys" she was talking about were for babies. But, I was starting to get bored at that point, and I did want something to do.

"Mm-hmm", I reluctantly said. Celestia smiled and walked over to her closet. She pulled out several dolls and put them in front of me. I stared at the tiny mountain of toys in front of me. They were so shiny, and I instantly couldn't wait to start playing with them.

"Now, play nice with those", Celestia said, "They were given to me by my mother".

I nodded as I started playing with the toys. My opinion about playing with dolls instantly changed as I played with them. I was having fun, giggling and making my own adventures with them. In fact, you could say I was having the time of my life. But, after about an hour of playing alone, I began to get lonely. I picked up the biggest and shiniest doll and held it out to Celestia, who had been watching me smiling. Her smile grew a bit wider.

"Aww...", she said, "Do you want Mommy to play with you?"

"Mm-hmm!", I happily said. She sat down on the rug next to me and grabbed the doll. After that, we started playing together. After a few hours of playing, Celestia and I made a model of Canterlot Royal Castle out of some blocks. It was carefully modeled perfectly, and it was one block away from being complete. Celestia picked up the final block and placed it in my hooves.

"Go ahead, Sweetie", she said, nuzzling my cheek, "Just be careful, OK?" I smiled and reached to the top of the Castle to put the last block where it belonged.

Suddenly, my stomach cramped up and I felt a very, very uncomfortable feeling down below. It was a lot more uncomfortable than the feeling of holding my bladder, and I knew exactly what it was. I dropped the block and clenched my stomach, groaning loudly in pain. I instantly wished I hadn't, because it alerted Celestia.

"Sweetie? Are you OK?", she said, cuddling me. I wanted to say something, but it was too embarrassing, and I tried my best to forget about it.

"Mm... hmm", I said. The pressure started to turn into pain as a small and silent puff of gas came from the back of my diaper. I fought to keep it all in and resisted the urge to raise my tail.

"Are you sure?", Celestia asked, "If there's something wrong, you can tell me".

Celestia cuddled me tighter, her hoof pressing down hard on my stomach. That's when it happened. The pressure was just enough to force the pressure, and something else, out of me. With one audible, wet pass of gas, I started messing my diaper very slowly. I just sat there in Celestia's lap, not able to believe what was happening. I was pooping in a diaper, right in front of someone else. It was so embarrassing. I tried to stop it, but couldn't. All I could do was let it go until I was finished. As I continued to mess, Celestia looked down at me with a serious, but comforting look.

"Oh... you had to make a poo-poo?", she asked. I nodded as it finally came to a stop. I was so embarrassed that tears came to my eyes again, and I didn't even bother trying to stop them. I started crying into my hooves. I felt like such a baby, messing myself and not being able to control it. Celestia felt very sorry for me as she cuddled me again, resting her head on top of mine.

"It's OK, Sweetie", she said, rubbing my back, "When you have to go, you have to go. It's completely normal, and I shouldn't be disgusted". I smiled at the mare and snuggled into her coat. I felt like I wanted to hug her for the rest of my life, if it weren't for the foul smell coming from the back of my diaper, making my muzzle twitch.

"Mommy?", I asked. I meant to say "Cel", but I accidentally said "Mommy". I knew it was the only word I could say, so I did.

"Yes, Sweetie?", Celestia asked.

"Ch... change?", I asked. Celestia smiled

"Sure", she said, "Let's get you in a fresh diaper".

She laid me on her bed again and changed me out of my messy diaper and into a clean one. The smell was gone, and the sweet smell of baby powder danced inside my nostrils. I smiled as the clean feeling came back and the soft cotton brushed against my private area. But, I was very happy at Celestia. Not only was she not disgusted after I messed myself, but she didn't even have a problem with changing me. Celestia cared about me, just like my mother did. I liked Celestia.

"Feeling better?", Celestia asked me. I smiled widely at her.

"Mm-hmm!", I said happily. Celestia smiled as she sat down next to me.

"I love you, Sweetie", she said, rubbing my stomach with her big white hoof. I grabbed her hoof with mine and held it under my neck in a tight hugging manner.

"W... wuv you... Mommy", I said, kissing the bottom of her hoof. Celestia smiled and lifted me into her lap, lightly cradling me. Before I got comfortable, I began to squirm out of Celestia's hooves, remembering about the model.

"What's wrong, Sweetie?", she said. She let go of me and I quickly crawled over to our model. I picked up the final block and reached to put it on the top, finishing the model. Celestia smiled and clapped loudly, making me feel so proud. "Good job, Sweetie. I knew you could do it". I crawled back over to Celestia as she lifted my back into her hooves. I snuggled into her coat and yawned lightly. Being a foal sure was tiring, and I was just finding that out as Celestia smiled at me.

"Is my little colt getting sleepy?" I looked up at her, fluttering my eyes and nodded. Celestia stood up and carried me to a small crib next to her bed, which was where I was going to sleep. It was a bit disappointing that I didn't get to sleep with my new mother, but at least I could sleep in a comfy crib next to her. She slowly laid me down in the crib and covered me up. My eyes were half-closed when something was put inside my mouth. I saw that it was just a green pacifier. I suckled on it, smiling wide.

"Now", Celestia said, "I'm going to go night-night too. If you need anything, call for me, alright?"

"Mm... hmm...", I said, sounding very groggy. Celestia smiled as she fluffed my pillow.

"Goodnight, Sweetie", she said, leaning down and kissing my cheek.

"Ny-ny", I said, nuzzling the side of her cheek. Celestia smiled and laid herself down in her bed, using her golden magic to turn off her lamp. I rested my head on my fluffy pillow and slowly fell asleep with a smile on my face. I loved my Mommy.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up from my beautiful night's sleep the next morning and yawned loudly. That had been the best sleep I had ever had. With my eyes still closed, I reached a blind hoof out for Mommy. Only hitting a pillow, I sat up and looked around.

"Mommy?", I said, hoping I wasn't alone.

"I'm over here, Sweetie", Mommy said. I looked to my left, seeing Mommy standing at her huge mirror, brushing her mane and tail and grooming her coat. She stopped and looked at me, smiling. "Good morning, my little angel. Did you sleep well?"

"Mm-hmm!", I happily said. Mommy smiled and went back to her grooming. Knowing that I wasn't alone, I sighed as I laid back down, resting my head on the pillow. I kicked my hind legs around in the air, humming a small tune to myself, having a great time. I loved being a foal. It was so relaxing and I had never felt so carefree.

I looked at my hooves. My tiny little dark-green hooves. I put one in my mouth and began to suckle. I didn't know why I wanted to suckle on my own hoof, but it felt good. After suckling on my hoof for a while, I looked down at my diaper. That soft cloth comfortably wrapped around my waist. I blushed it started to moisten and stain yellow. I was wetting myself, intentionally. It felt good to just go, instead of fighting it. I was a baby, after all, and just like Mommy said, it was completely normal.

Sighing loudly once I finished, I waited for Mommy to finish grooming before asking for a change, not wanting to disturb her. Soon enough, Mommy finished grooming and put down her brush. I stood up in the crib, grabbing the bars to keep myself up. Mommy smiled and lifted me out of the crib and laid me on the bed, tickling my belly. I squirmed and laughed loudly, trying hard to escape her grasp.

"How's my little colt doing?", Mommy said, still tickling me.

"G... goood!", I said, still trying to escape. Mommy stopped tickling me and rubbed my tummy softly with her hoof. I sighed loudly as I rested my head on the pillow again, enjoying the feeling of her hoof lightly brushing in circles on my tummy. I didn't let anything ruin the feeling, besides the coldness I felt in my diaper, making me remember I needed to be changed. "Mommy?"

"Hmm?", she asked. I grabbed her hoof and placed it on the front of my soaked cloth diaper. Mommy smiled, knowing what I was trying to say. "Hold on, Sweetie. Mommy can take care of that". I rested my head against the bed and closed my eyes, letting Mommy do what she had to. After getting changed, I held my hooves out to Mommy, smiling.

"Aww... does somepony want to cuddle?", Mommy said.

"Mm-hmm!", I happily said. Mommy levitated me onto her thigh and cuddled me. I buried my face in her warm coat, sighing. As I cuddled, I noticed Mommy's coat had a small, but powerful aroma to it. It smelled like roses and vanilla. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the aroma.

"Do you like my new perfume?", Mommy said, rubbing my back, "Does it smell good?"

"Mm-hmm", I said. Mommy blushed, very flattered.

"Thank you, Sweetie", she said, "It's called Vanilla Rose, the rarest in Canterlot". That explained the smell.

"I... wike... it", I said. Mommy smiled and cuddled me a little tighter, kissing the top of my head.

"I love you, Sweetie", she said.

"Wuv you, Mommy", I said, snuggling deeper into her coat, my stomach letting out a small growl as I was hungry again. I lightly tapped her stomach, making her look down at me.

"What's wrong, Sweetie?", she asked. I opened my mouth and pointed to it with my hoof. "Oh, are you hungry?"

I nodded as Mommy sat me on the bed and laid down on her side again, exposing her underside. I moved forward and latched onto one of Mommy's teats, instantly nursing and enjoying the taste of her sweet milky nectar. Mommy smiled as she rubbed my back while I nursed. After about ten minutes of nursing, I was finished. I slowly pulled away from Mommy and licked the sweet milk from my lips and cheeks.

"All done?", Mommy asked me.

"Mm-hmm", I said, smacking my lips a few times. Mommy smiled as she sat up and set me in her lap, cuddling me tightly. I buried my face in her coat again, feeling so safe and comfortable.

"OK, Sweetie", Mommy said, setting me on the bed again, "Mommy has to make a tinkle". She started to get up and walk to the bathroom, but I grabbed her tail with my toothless mouth. I really didn't want to let her go of her, as I was so attached to her. Mommy looked back at me, seeing a sad look on my face. "It's OK, Sweetie. Just let me go potty and then we'll go into the garden to play". I let go of her tail and smiled. I was ready to see the outside of Equestria. Mommy smiled and went into the bathroom. After about five minutes, I heard the sound of a toilet flush, followed by running water, and a towel being used. After that, Mommy came back into the bedchamber, smiling at me.

"I'm all done", she said, "Do you know what that means?" I smiled.

"P... pway... out... side?", I managed to say. Mommy let out a small squeal under her breath, smiling wider.

"Right. Good baby!", she said. I blushed lightly at the compliment. "Now, it's a little chilly outside. Do you want something to wear while your out there?" I nodded and Mommy walked me to the closet. I sat down on the colorful rug as she opened the closet and pulled out several outfits and laid them out on the floor in front of me. "I'll give you some time to choose".

It was a very hard choice. They were all pretty good, and I really couldn't choose one that I wanted. Mommy stood patiently over me while I kept thinking about which one to wear. But then, I saw a really good one. A pair of dark green, flannel pajamas, the same color as my coat. It also had a Celestial Sun pattern, like Mommy's cutie mark. Smiling, I pointed to it as Mommy smiled.

"Good choice, Sweetie!", she said. She grabbed the pajamas with her magic and looked down at me. "Reach for the Sun!" I held my hooves up and she slid the pajamas on me. She fastened the buttons to the flap that covered my diaper and smiled. I looked at myself in the huge mirror next to the closet, loving the way I looked The soft flannel felt really good against my coat, and I felt so warm inside it. "Ready to go?"

"Mm-hmm", I said, holding my hooves up to her. Mommy put me on her back and we went outside into the garden.

~~~~~~~~~~

I frolicked and played in the garden, enjoying wonderful and colorful sights and the smell of fresh air. The clean, soft grass felt really good, and the warm Sun shined its warm rays on me. Birds chirped and sang, and the plants and flowers were all blooming. While I played, Mommy sat on the bench and watched me, chuckling a few times. I was having the time of my life in that garden.

I spotted a large rosebush, full of colorful roses. Roses were, and still are, my favorite flower. They look and smell so beautiful. I wanted to give Mommy one for how well she took care of me. Smiling, I crawled over to it and reached my hoof out for one. But before I could grab one, I felt something pull me back. Mommy had used her magic to pull me away from the bush.

"No-no Sweetie", Mommy said, "The roses will give you owwies". I really wanted to give Mommy a rose, so I shot her with massive puppy-dog eyes, making her smile. "Alright. I'll get one for you". She grabbed a rose with her aura and picked the thorns off of it. "Here you go". Mommy gave the rose to me. I smiled as I held the rose in my mouth and crawled up to her. Once I reached her, I took the rose out of my mouth and held it up to her in my hooves.

"F... for... you... Mommy!", I happily said.

"Aww!", Mommy said, very flattered, "Thank you, Sweetie!" She put the rose in her mane, picked me up, and cuddled me.

"Mommy?", I said, looking up at her.

"Yes, my little angel?", Mommy said, lightly stroking my mane.

"Wuv you", I said.

"I love you too", Mommy said. She kissed my muzzle and set me back down so I could play. I crawled back into the garden and continued to roll around in the grass and play with some flowers.

After a while, I spotted a butterfly. A big, colorful butterfly, sipping sweet nectar from a beautiful sunflower. It was brightly colored, as if it had flown through a rainbow and been stained by its colors, and pretty big. I smiled as I crawled up to it. The butterfly flew off of the flower and landed on my muzzle, tickling it with its tiny legs. I giggled at the tickles and held my hoof out as the butterfly flew onto the bottom of my hoof. I smiled and kissed one of its wings right before the butterfly flew away. I smiled as I watched it fly out of the garden and soon out of sight.

"Bye-bye", I said, waving to it. At that point, I felt like going back inside, so I crawled back up to Mommy.

"Ready to go inside?", she asked me.

"Mm-hmm", I said, holding my hooves up to her. She picked me up and carried me back up to her bedchamber.

I was sitting on Mommy's bed in my pajamas, playing with some of Mommy's dolls, and suckling on my binky. I smiled and hummed a small tune behind the butterfly-shaped guard of the binky, enjoying the playtime I was having. Mommy was sitting next to me, reading a book and humming to herself very quietly. After a while, Mommy bookmarked her page, set the book on her nightstand, and cuddled me.

"Sweetie?", she said. I looked up at Mommy and put down the toys, still suckling on my binky. "Do you like Equestria so far?"

"Mm-hmm", I said. Mommy smiled.

"Good", Mommy said, "I'm glad you do". She kissed my cheek and nuzzled it, pulling away afterwards. "You smell stinky. Did you make a poo-poo?" I blushed and nodded. I had messed my diaper a few minutes earlier, and since Mommy was busy reading her book, I ignored it until she was finished. After changing my messy diaper, Mommy looked at me again.

"Alright, Sweetie", she said, "Bath time".

"Baf... time?", I asked.

"Yes", Mommy said, "Let's go get you cleaned up".

She picked me up, lifted me onto her back, and carried me to the bathroom. After that, she set me on the floor and turned on the warm water, filling the tub. While the tub filled up, Mommy removed my pajamas and my diaper, lightly folding both and setting them on the edge of the sink. Once the tub was full, Mommy turned off the water and used her magic to lift me.

"It may be a little hot at first", she said. She held me in her magic and slowly lowered me into the water until my bottom was touching the floor of the tub. I sighed loudly as the warm water splashed against my body, smiling at Mommy. "Is it OK?" I nodded happily, accidentally splashing some of the water in Mommy's face. I looked at Mommy and tried hard not to laugh.

"Oopsie!", I said, "S... sowwy".

"It's alright, Sweetie", Mommy said, lightly splashing me in the face for payback, making me laugh hard. "Now, no more splashing. I don't want to have to clean up too much water". I nodded. "Good. Now, hold still so I can clean you".

Mommy grabbed a small pouf and put some soap on it. After dipping it in the water, she placed the pouf on my head and lightly began to scrub my mane. I closed my eyes tight to avoid getting soap in them, as I knew how bad that burned. After cleaning my mane, she moved on to my neck, lightly scrubbing in zigzag motions. The pouf worked well, as the dirt easily came off, making my green fur a little more shinier.

"Turn your back toward me, please", she said after finishing my neck. I turned around and Mommy started lightly scrubbing my back, avoiding the sensitive roots of my wings. The pouf felt really good on my back, like a very relaxing massage. She then cleaned my tail and my bottom, tickling my a little. Then, she stopped, speaking again.

"I have to clean your wings now, Sweetie", Mommy said, "This might sting a little". She started to clean my wings as lightly and slowly as she could. I squealed a bit as I felt a small pain. I really didn't think my wings were so sensitive. Even when I was laid down for a diaper change, I felt the same pain every time. As she got closer to the roots, the pain started to increase, making my squeal in pain again. I tried to hold still and not move so she could finish faster. Thankfully, she was finished after about a minute.

"It's alright, Sweetie", Mommy said, "I'm done". After cleaning my hind legs and private area, she started to clean my belly. I sighed loudly as the soft pouf ran slowly against my tummy back and forth. It sent small tingles through my body, and felt really good. My tail began to twitch in pleasure as I sighed again, curling my lips into a goofy grin as Mommy smiled.

"Does that feel good?", she asked me.

"Mm... hmm...", I said. Mommy continued to scrub for a bit, then drained the tub. She grabbed a towel and dried me off, placing the towel on the bathroom floor to mop of the small puddle of water on the floor. She then began to clean the bathtub.

While Mommy cleaned the bathtub, I sat on my flank and watched her. Once boredom began to kick in, I began to get an idea. I looked at my four tiny hooves and decided it was time to stop suckling on them and start using them for their purpose. Smiling, I stood up on my hooves for the very first time. My hind legs started to shake from tiredness and I lost my balance, sitting back down on my bottom. I guess the first time was the hardest. After shaking my hind legs for a bit, I tried again, this time able to keep myself up. I squealed with joy as I stood on my four hooves, just like a big colt. Mommy looked at me and smiled.

"Aww...", she said, "Is my little colt trying to take his first steps?"

"Mm-hmm!", I happily said. I may have finally gotten used to standing, but that was the easy part. The hard part was walking. Concentrating as hard as I could, I began trying to walk. Front left, front right, hind left, hind right. I was able to move about an inch closer to Mommy. I smiled as I tried again. Front left, front right, hind left, hind r-. My hind legs intersected and I lost my balance, falling right on the center of my muzzle. Mommy immediately ran over to me, very concerned.

"Sweetie! Are you OK?!", she asked, using her hoof to lift me back on my hooves.

"Mm... hmm", I said, rubbing my sore muzzle a few times. Without wasting any time, I stood up again and tried over and over, not stopping at all. It took a few tries, but I soon finally mastered walking. I was as happy as I could be, and wanted to keep running. I ran to the door and back to Mommy several times, squealing in joy as I did. I ran a few circles around Mommy before finally stopping, feeling a little tired out. I kept panting heavily, trying to catch my breath. Mommy picked me up and held me in the air in front of her with her magic, blowing into my mouth a few times and helping me finally catch my breath.

"OK, Speedy", she said, putting me back on the floor, "I think somepony needs his dinner".

We started walking back into the bedchamber. I walked right underneath Mommy until we reached the bed. It was a little scary walking under her. Mommy was so much bigger and heavier than me. I knew if she accidentally stepped on me, I would be crushed to death. I just stayed under her, being careful to stay away from her legs. Once we got back to the bed, Mommy laid down on her side and I nursed from her again, suckling sweet breast milk from her. While drinking, I was smiling. I really liked being in Equestria. I had a mother, and a good life.

I soon was finished drinking as my stomach felt full. Mommy placed me over her shoulder and lightly patted my back, forcing out a loud burp out of me, making me spit up a bit of milk. Mommy used a small tissue to wipe the spit from her shoulder and set it in the trash. After that, Mommy held me in her hooves and cradled me slowly. The slow swaying really felt good and made me sleepy again. My eyes felt heavy and I yawned loudly, fluttering my eyes. Mommy smiled and sung a small tune in my ear. Her beautiful, angel-like voice was so soothing, and it was just enough to put me to sleep. I snuggled into her coat and fell asleep, smiling big.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up in my crib in the middle of the night when a foul smell passed my muzzle. I sat up, feeling something squish underneath me. I had messed myself while sleeping. I stood up in the crib and looked around for Mommy. It was very dark, but Mommy's bedside lamp was on, allowing me to see. Mommy was laying in bed, finishing up her book. I smiled and called to her.

"Mommy?", I said, my voice very low.

"Yes, Sweetie?", Mommy said, closing the book and bookmarking her page.

"I... make... poo-poo", I managed to say. After about three minutes, I was changed into a fresh diaper.

"There we go", Mommy said, "Who's my clean little baby?" She blew raspberries on my tummy, making me giggle and squeal loudly. After her little attack, she smiled and put my pajamas back on. "OK, Sweetie. Let's get you back in bed". Even though I wanted to go back to sleep, I wanted to sleep with Mommy, just once.

"Mommy?", I said.

"Yes?", Mommy said.

"Sweep... wit... you?", I managed to say. Mommy smiled.

"Of course you can, Sweetie", she said. I smiled widely as she carried me to the bed and laid me on her belly. She covered me up with her wing and turned off the the lamp as I snuggled into her coat.

"Wuv you, Mommy", I said.

"I love you too, Sweetie", Mommy said. She kissed my muzzle as I fell asleep, snuggling my new Mommy.

Author's Note

I revised and edited Chapters One and Two to make the story better. Hope you enjoyed.

Talk with Mayor Mare/Poison Joke Side Effects

After making it out of the forest, my hooves were killing me from all of that walking, so I flew to Town Hall instead, Once I got there, I pressed a button on a keypad with a speaker. Soon, I heard Mayor Mare speak through it.

"State you business here", she said.

"Mayor Mare", I said, "It's Glitter". I could hear her squeal a bit from excitement.

"Just a minute", she said, "Colgate! Let him in!" I waited and a few seconds later, a blue mare opened the door.

"Hello, Prince Sparkle", she said.

"Greetings", I said, "I'm here to see Mayor Mare".

"Follow me please", Colgate said, letting me in. I followed her up several stairs, and soon reached a door. Colgate opened it and I saw Mayor Mare doing some paperwork and sipping herbal tea. "Ms. Mayor?" Mayor Mare looked up and saw me. She nearly jumped out of her seat.

"Prince Sparkle!", she said.

"Greetings, Mayor Mare", I said, "May I speak to you in private?"

"Of course you may!", Mayor Mare said, "Colgate, get out!" Colgate rolled her eyes and left, while I sat in one of the chairs in front of Mayor Mare's desk. She sat down in front of me, smiling big. I could sense her excitement. "So, what is it, your highness?"

"Well, I need you to hear me out, completely".

"Of course, of course".

"OK. It's about the zebra that usually visits here, Zecora". Mayor Mare's smile dropped to a frown.

"Oh...", she said, "What about her?"

"Everypony here keeps calling her evil", I said, "And I don't really appreciate it".

"Well, there isn't anything I can do about that".

"Come on, Ms. Mayor. I don't find that positive. I spent four hours with her, and she isn't evil at all. She just comes here to get supplies to make cures".

"I'm sorry, Prince Sparkle. Unless Zecora herself comes to me, I can't do anything about it". I sighed. The answer was clear. I wanted to try to persuade her, but it wasn't normal for a Prince of a whole world to argue with a mayor of one city. I got up from the table.

"OK", I said, "I understand. You have a nice day, Ms. Mayor". I turned around, but before I could take a step...

"Prince, wait!", Mayor Mare said. I turned back around.

"Yes?", I said.

"Please stay here for a while! I've always wanted to talk to you, and the fact that you're standing in my office is making me excited! I beg of you to stay! Please stay!"

"OK OK OK. Calm down before you make a puddle. I'll stay for a bit". She squealed like a filly. I have a lot of fans, but Mayor Mare was a very big fan. And I bet that she has something that has me on it, like a mug or a poster. I sat back down in the seat.

"Would you like some tea?"

"Sure". She quickly poured me some tea. I sipped and sat back in my chair. "So... what do you want to talk about?"

"I want to know EVERYTHING about you!"

"Everything?"

"EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!!"... your highness".

"Well, ask a question".

"How old are you?"

"Sixteen".

"Is being a royal a lot of work?"

"Usually".

Two hours later...

She asked me question after question, over and over again. I didn't get annoyed, and she definitely wasn't either. She could ask me questions until Equestria came to an end. After two more hours of questions, I decided to leave.

"Well, Ms. Mayor", I said, "I gotta go now. It was nice to get to talk to you".

"Indeed!", Mayor Mare said, "I really hope we get to do it again sometime!"

"Me too". I stood up and turned to leave, but was stopped again.

"Prince, wait!", Mayor Mare said again. I turned around.

"Yes?", I said.

"Will you sign my collar?" She grabbed a pen and held it out to me. Yeah, definitely my biggest fan.

"Umm... OK". I took the pen with my magic and signed my name into her collar big enough for anypony to see it. She squealed again, this time louder.

"He signed my collar!", she said, as if she were talking to her friend, "Glitter Sparkle signed my collar! I'm never taking this off again! Thank you so much, your highness!" She bowed in front of me, kissing my hooves. That made me feel very uncomfortable, because I thought you were only supposed to kiss a Princess' hooves. Anyway, I waited until she finished with her teenage-fantasy stage and walked out quickly. She wanted me to stay, then she wanted me to sign her collar. If I had stayed any longer, she probably would have asked me to cut off my mane so she could wear it like a wig.

~~~~~~~~~~

After getting out of Town Hall, I went back to the library. I wanted to strangely go back to Zecora's, but I resisted the urge. I don't know why I wanted to see Zecora again, even though I had just seen her four hours ago. I guess she's a good friend. Anyway, I walked into the library and locked the door behind me. I could see Spike, in the kitchen, sitting at the table, having a big plate of gemstones. I walked over to him, smiling.

"Hey, Spike", I said, sitting in the seat next to him and patting him on his back, He swallowed what was in his mouth, looked back at me, and smiled.

"Hey, Glitter", he said, hugging me, "How was your date with Twilight?"

"It wasn't a date, Spike", I said, pulling the baby dragon out of his seat and into my lap, "Twilight and I just had lunch. We're just friends".

"Yeah yeah", Spike said, "You know you like Twilight".

"Yeah I do as a friend".

"Twilight and Glitter, sitting in a tree-" I cut him off before he could finish.

"Spike, if you finish that, I will tell Rarity how you feel about her". Spike gulped and decided to drop the act. I knew Spike would want to hide in his room if I did that.

"OK OK... I'm done". He quickly shoved a handful of his gems into his mouth, as if to keep himself silenced.

"Good". I pet the scales on the top of his head.

"So", Spike said, swallowing the gems, "I'm not teasing, but is there anypony you seem to like?"

"No", I said, I haven't gotten to know most of the ponies here". I looked away. "But... Zecora sure was nice..."

"That zebra?"

"Yeah. We spent some time together and made some potions. She sure is a good friend".

"Cool. Well, Twilight is up in her room, pacing the floor. She's confused about what the others told her about Zecora".

"*sigh* Let me guess: 'She's evil', 'She eats ponies', 'She's creepy'".

"Yep".

"Well, I'll go talk to her. You enjoy your gems". I placed him back in his seat.

"You don't have to tell me twice!" He dove into his gems, while I walked upstairs. Sure enough, Twilight was pacing circles around her bed. She had been doing it for a long time too, because the floor she was pacing on was caved in, as if it were a hallway.

"Twilight?", I said, trying to get her attention. She kept pacing the floor, mumbling to herself. I knew I wasn't going to get her attention, so I grabbed a copy of "Obscure Unicorn History" with my magic and dropped it on the floor, a loud noise ringing out. Twilight jumped and looked over my direction.

"Glitter?", she said.

"Yes?", I said. She sat down on the bed, relaxing her tired hooves. I walked over to the bed, sat down next to her, and draped my wing around her. "Are you OK?"

"I'm confused", Twilight said, "Everypony keeps saying that Zecora is evil, but I don't think she is".

"Of course she isn't", I said, "If she ate ponies, do you think I would be sitting here right now?"

"I know, Glitter", she said, "But, it's just so confusing. I-" I placed my hoof over her mouth before she could finish.

"She isn't evil, Twilight. She's kinder than Fluttershy. I spent time with her, and she's innocent. Plus, she said that I'm the only pony that has talked to her".

"Really?"

"Yes. Trust me, she's fine".

I could sense the relieve in Twilight as she relaxed, leaning against my side. I sat there for a while, letting Twilight catch her breath. After a while, I asked her if she was OK. She responded with a deep breath. "Twilight?" I looked at her to see that she had fallen asleep. I smiled as I placed her in her bed. Seeing her sleep, I felt tired myself. But my bladder said otherwise before I laid down. I went into the bathroom, peed, and washed my hooves. After that, I went back into the room and laid down next to Twilight. I rolled over and went to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up a few hours later when I felt something shifting next to me. I opened my eyes to see Twilight, tossing and turning heavily.

"Twilight!", I said, waking her up. Her eyes snapped open and she started breathing heavy.

"Glitter?", she said, blinking her eyes several times.

'Yeah", I said, "You OK?"

"*sigh* Nightmare. Nothing more".

"OK". I then noticed that her mane was very tangled and nappy. "Your mane is a mess. Would you like me to comb it for you?"

"If you don't mind". She levitated her comb over to the bed. I took it with my own magic and began combing her mane. Despite how messy it was, I could comb it easily. "Thanks, Glitter".

"No problem, Twilight".

"Hmph... maybe Zecora cursed my hair". I giggled at the joke.

"Yeah". I brush the front, seeing something not usual. Her horn was limp and had several blue spots. It looked like a baby worm. "Umm... Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"What's going on with your horn?"

"Hmm?" She levitated a mirror over to herself, seeing her horn. She jumped out of the bed and screamed.

"Or maybe she cursed my horn!" She started grunting, trying to levitate something, but it didn't even light up. "I can't use my magic!" Before we knew it, somepony bashed through the door. Pinkie Pie was there, her tongue covered in blue spots and hanging out of her mouth.

"Pinkie?", I said, "Are you OK?" She tried to talk, but couldn't open her mouth and her tongue started moving, trying to comprehend with what she was trying to say. In the process, she started spraying me with her saliva. "Say it, don't spray it!"

"Pinkie!", Twilight said, "What happened to you?"

"Pllat plapplen ploo ploo?", Pinkie said. Before Twilight could say anything, something crashed through the window and collided with Twilight. It was Rainbow Dash, who was flying very sloppy. She flew back into the air, only flying in imperfect circles.

"Help me!", she said, her voice slurring, "I'm out of control!" She crashed into a bookcase.

"Well, I hate ta say I told ya so, Twilight", a high-pitched southern voice said, "But I told ya so!" We saw Applejack and Applebloom. Applejack was on Applebloom's back. What wasn't normal was that she was bite-sized, as if she had just shrank. But as bad as it was, it was a little funny. A few seconds later, Fluttershy walked in, along with something covered in nappy hair. I couldn't believe my eyes. It was Rarity, who looked like a swamp monster.

"Rarity?!", I said.

"I know, I know!", she said, a bit of drama in her voice, "I look horrid!"

"But Fluttershy looks normal", Twilight said. Fluttershy shook her head.

"What's wrong with you?", I asked. She didn't answer. "Is it bad?" She nodded. "Would you care to tell us?" She shook her head. "So, you're not going to tell us?" She nodded. "Yes, you're not? Or yes you-?"

"Good gravy, Fluttershy!", Applejack said, getting annoyed, "Just tell us what's wrong!" Fluttershy sighed.

"I don't wanna talk about it", she said. Her voice was very deep, as if she were a female version of Barry White. I couldn't help but laugh, putting the situation together.

"No offence to anypony here", I said, "But this is hilarious! Look at this, we got, Hairity, Rainbow Crash, Spitty Pie, Appletini, Flutterguy, and..." I stopped when I got to Twilight. "Uh... I got nothing. Twilight Sparkle? You can't really joke that one".

"Ha ha, Glitter", Twilight said, "Anyway, does anypony know what happened?"

"What do you think, Twilight?", Rainbow Crash said, "Would I know how I started flying like this?" She flew up again, only to crash into another bookcase.

"Plaplora plid plis!", Spitty said.

"Pinkie's right!", Appletini said, jumping off of her sister's back and onto a nearby table, "I told y'all she's evil!"

"How do you know for sure that she caused this?", I said.

"Why are you taking her side, your highness?", Hairity said.

"Because she's not evil! How many times do I have to say this?!"

"He does have a point", Twilight said. She looked at her limp horn again. "Then again..." They started talking negatively about Zecora. While that happened, Applebloom tapped my hind leg. I looked down at her.

"Yes?", I said.

"This is all my fault", she said, "If I hadn't tried to leave, this wouldn't have happened".

"It isn't your fault, Applebloom", I said, "But, I'm going to go see Zecora, before they get to her". I walked out of the room without being noticed. Once I got outside, I flew as fast as I could to Zecora's to let her know about this.

~~~~~~~~~~

After getting through the trees in the forest and avoiding Poison Joke, I made it Zecora's Hut. Without even knocking, I walked in. I saw Zecora fall over off of a stick she was on. She must have been meditating.

"Have you gone mad?!", she said, rubbing the front of her head.

"Sorry, Zecora", I said, using my magic to lean the stick against the wall, "I came here because I have a problem".

"A problem you say? Is it causing you to have a bad day?", Zecora said.

"Not really", I said, "But it might for the ponies you saw yesterday. They all have irregular conditions happening to them, and they think that you cursed them".

"*sigh* Accusing me for their conditions? This happens every day, every one"

"Well, I don't think you did it. The only clue I found was that two of them had blue spots on a specific part of their body".

"Blue spots? Oh, I know what's going on. They must have touched Poison Joke yesterday, making their lives very wrong".

"I knew it. There was something strange about that". Before we could say anything else, there was a knock at the door. I opened it and saw Applebloom. "Applebloom?"

"What a surprise. Another pony before my eyes", Zecora said.

"Umm... hi Zecora", Applebloom said, "I think Prince Sparkle already said what I was going to".

"In that case, we need to make a cure. A small brew should work for sure".

"OK", I said, "What do we do?"

"There are some items I need that are not in this room. I would like you to go search for them, Dear Applebloom".

"Gotcha!", Applebloom said. Zecora gave Applebloom her saddlebag and a list of ingredients. Applebloom walked out after I warned her about Poison Joke.

"Now", Zecora said, "Glitter, you and I must start mixing the brew. Because if we fail to finish, the Poison Joke will seep in and their lives will be through".

"OK", I said, getting a bit excited about getting to help Zecora mix another brew, "Let's do it!"

Thirty minutes later...

Like it was last time, helping Zecora make a brew was great. At that point, I was adding a yellow liquid to the cauldron, she she was stirring with her ladle.

"Make sure you pour very slow", Zecora said, "Unless you want the cauldron to blow". I nodded and kept pouring the liquid, while she started chanting something in her own foreign language. But then, I could see Twilight and a few of her friends outside the window, looking on. I didn't make direct eye-contact with them, but I enhanced my hearing again and listened to what they were saying, while watching them at the corner of my eye.

"Se Ploe ply plong!", Spitty said.

"She stole your song?", Hairity said, "I don't think she did". Spitty nodded and looked at Flutterguy with puppy-dog eyes. Flutterguy sighed and started singing Spitty's song about Zecora. Even though I still didn't like it, it sounded more on-key and on-beat than Spitty's way of singing it. "Your song is terrible. She seems to be saying something".

"Everypony calm down", Twilight said, "She probably isn't doing any harm. Maybe she's just making soup". Zecora finished stirring and chanting, placing the ladle back on its hook on the cauldron.

"Now, where is that Applebloom?", she said. I could hear Twilight's small gasp.

"Or what if she's making Applebloom soup?", Twilight said, very worried. They all looked at each other worried, and then screamed. I deactivated my enhanced hearing and focused on the brew. Before we could wait for Applebloom, something crashed through the door. Rainbow Crash was flying completely out of control, Appletini trying to control her. The other ponies had walked in also. I hit the desk, staying on the floor while the two completely trashed Zecora's hut. Appletini threw a lasso onto Zecora's ear and wrestled it. Once again, that was funny. Zecora started yelling in her own language.

"Ponies! What is this you-?!", she said, before she was cut off when Rainbow Crash flew into the cauldron, spilling the mixture everywhere. She gasped. "No! You know not what you do! You've gone and spilled my precious brew!"

"We're onto you, Zecora!", Twilight said, "I didn't want to believe you cursed us, but the evidence is overwhelming!" I walked to the back and sat down at the table. You never want to get in the middle of a cat fight, even if they are friends.

"You made me look ridiculous!", Hairity said.

"You made me sound ridiculous", Flutterguy said.

"Phe pfuh pfuh pfound puh-pluh-pli-plus!", Spitty said.

"You ruined my horn!", Twilight said. I could see anger in Zecora's eyes. I think she had had enough of being accused for things she didn't do. Plus, she was already upset when the brew we were making was spilled.

"How dare you!", Zecora said, anger burned inside her, "You destroy my home, destroy my work, then rudely accuse me of being a jerk?!"

"You put this curse on us!", Rainbow Crash said, "Now you're gonna un-curse us!"

"It is unwise to venture down this road", Zecora said, "Your actions will make my anger explode!" Her and Twilight locked heads, as if they were about to start fighting. I also had enough of this, so I finally stepped in.

"ENOUGH!", I said in the Royal Canterlot Voice I had gotten from Auntie Luna. I didn't use it much, but it always was fun to use it. I scared everyone in the hut, making them look my way. "That's enough of this! For the tenth time, Zecora isn't evil! She wasn't making that brew for a negative reason, she was to help you!"

"Zecora", Applebloom said, who had just came back, "I think I found all the things ya asked for". She saw what was happening and was confused. "What in Ponyville is going on here?" Appletini gasped.

"Applebloom!", she said, letting go of Zecora's ear, "You're OK!"

"Why wouldn't I be?", Applebloom said.

"Because Zecora is an evil enchantress!", Twilight said, "Who cursed us and was going to cook you into soup". I placed my head in my hooves.

"If one more pony says that about Zecora", I whispered to myself, "I swear someone's going to the dungeon". However, both Zecora and Applebloom just laughed, making Twilight confused.

"Oh, Twilight!", Applebloom said, "Did those silly fillies finally get into yer head? You know there's no such thing as a curse".

"Applebloom, Sweetie", Twilight said, "You can't just stand there and tell me this isn't a curse".

"Then maybe I can", I said, standing, "This isn't a curse Twilight. Maybe Zecora could tell you what's going on".

"If you will remember back", Zecora said, "The words I spoke were quite exact".

"It was a warning about that blue plant", I said, "It's called 'Poison Joke'"

"It is much like Poison Oak", Zecora said, "But the results are like a joke".

"What in the hay does that mean?", Appletini said, still on top of Zecora's head.

"It means that this plant does not breed wrath", Zecora said, "Instead, this plant just wants a laugh". Appletini rolled her eyes.

"Will somepony please talk normal?!", she said.

"I think what she's saying is when we ran to save Applebloom", Twilight said, "We ran into the poison joke. All our problems are just little jokes it played on us".

"Little jokes?!", Appletini said, "Very funny!"

"OK, fine", Rainbow Crash said, "But what about the cauldron?"

"And the chanting?", Flutterguy said.

"And the creepy decor?", Hairity said.

"Treasures of the native land where I am from", Zecora said, "This one speaks 'hello', and this, 'welcome'" I actually wanted to know about the masks too, and now I do.

"Not welcome at all if you ask me", Hairity said, looking at a mask with a snake-like mane.

"The words I chanted were from olden times", Zecora said, "Something you call a nursery rhyme". I saw a very guilty look on Twilight's face.

"But, the cauldron, the Applebloom soup?", she said.''

"Look, Twilight", I said, jumping back in, "That cauldron full of water wasn't for Applebloom, it was for those herbal ingredients. The cure for Poison Joke is a simple, old natural remedy. You just have to take a bubble bath".

"But I tried to find a cure in all of my books", Twilight said, "And couldn't find anything. What book has this natural remedy?"

"Here in this book, you see", Zecora said, closing the book and revealing its title, "Supernatural Illness Cures", "Sad that you lack it in your library".

"Actually, I do have this book", Twilight said, "But I didn't look inside because the title was so... weird".

"Haven't you ever heard the saying, 'Don't judge a book by its cover'?", I said. She ignored me and ready what the book said. "I... I... I'm so sorry Zecora. I had the answer the whole time. If only I had bothered to look inside". Zecora laughed.

"Maybe next time, you will take a second look", she said, "And not judge the cover of the book". I just said that!

"Zecora", Twilight said, "Would you be kind enough to mix up another batch of the herbal bath?"

"Mix it up, I certainly will", Zecora said, "Yet, I am missing an herb from Ponyville".

"But whenever Zecora comes to town", Applebloom said, "All the shops are mysteriously closed".

"Oh, well, I think we can help you with that", Twilight said. Everyone, including myself, walked out of the hut.

~~~~~~~~~~

Several hours later, Twilight and her friends got cured and went home. Zecora was known around Ponyville, and no one feared her anymore. And I'm sure that makes her feel so much better. I was walking back to Zecora's hut again after a few cupcakes with Pinkie. Once I got there, I knocked on the door.

"Enter", Zecora called. I opened the door with my magic and walked in. Zecora looked at me and smiled. "What a pleasant surprise. It is Glitter Sparkle before my eyes".

"Hey, Zecora", I said, "I figured you would want help cleaning up". Her hut was still trashed, and she was barely making any progress cleaning it.

"I would, as such", Zecora said, "Thank you, very much".

Zecora and I spent about an hour cleaning the hut. I set everything back to the way it was and cleaned up the spilled liquid, while Zecora went into Ponyville and replaced the bottles that were damaged and/or spilled during that incident.

"Well, that's everything", I said.

"It was nice of you to help, young royal one", Zecora said, "Cleaning my hut was you was actually fun".

"I'm glad it was", I said. Zecora yawned.

"I seem to be tired from this unusual day", she said, "Maybe I should hit the hay". I looked down, trying not to blush as an idea came to mind.

"Zecora?"

"Yes?"

"Say no if you want to, but I was wondering if I could stay the night here tonight. It would be nice". I was starting to regret asking her that. But instead, she just smiled.

"That really would be nice", she said, "As long as I get to rest my sleepy eyes".

"Hmph... I don't snore", I said, "If I did, my mom wouldn't let me sleep with her". Zecora chuckled lightly. "So, should I sleep on the floor or something?"

"That is not necessary. You may sleep in my bed, next to me". My face went bright red, and I couldn't stop it.

"Oh... uh..."

"You look like you don't feel right. I don't not mind, and I will not bite".

"Umm... OK..." Zecora got into her bed and scooted over, letting me get in next to her. I got into the bed and covered myself with the comforter. For several minutes, I just laid there, my hooves behind my head. It made me feel very funny laying next to Zecora in her own bed. I closed my eyes and started to drift off.

But then, I felt something on my chest and stomach. I opened my eyes and looked down, seeing Zecora laying her head on my chest, one of her front legs on my stomach. I couldn't believe it. Zecora was cuddling me?!

"I hope snuggling with you is alright", Zecora said, "It get's a little cold in the middle of the night".

"Th-that's... f-fine", I said, trying very hard not to sound nervous. Zecora blew out the lantern she uses as a lamp, making the hut completely dark.

For a few minutes, I couldn't sleep, because feeling Zecora's soft body on me was making me feel even funnier. But Zecora was fast asleep, judging by her soft and steady breathing. Right then, I was struggling hard to find out why I felt so funny around Zecora. I like the way she talks and her accent, I like helping her mix her brews, and I simply like being around her. Why did I like being around Zecora so much? She wasn't Mom, she was just a zebra friend. Why? As I slowly drifted off to sleep, my mind pieced together a reason why I liked being around her so much, and I knew it would make me beat myself up for a long time.

Could it be that I was... in love with Zecora?

Author's Note

I had to use the episode "Bridle Gossip" to help make this chapter. By the way, if anyone knows who makes the subtitles for Netflix, slap him/her in the face, because they can't spell Zecora's name right.

IT'S SPELLED "ZECORA", not "ZAKORA"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Next chapter: My Love For Zecora/My Confession